You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
<strong>The</strong> <strong>Power</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>Testimony</strong><br />
Memoir Sampler<br />
MemoirAddict.com<br />
You intended to harm me, but God intended<br />
it all for good. Genesis 50:20, NLT
<strong>The</strong> <strong>Power</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Testimony</strong><br />
Memoir Sampler<br />
Table <strong>of</strong> Contents<br />
<strong>The</strong> Tank Man's Son<br />
Mark Bouman with D. R. Jacobsen<br />
Saving My Assassin<br />
Virginia Prodan<br />
Ruined<br />
Ruth Everhart<br />
'Til We Meet Again<br />
Ray & Betty Whipps with Craig Borlase<br />
All But Normal: Life on Victory Road<br />
Shawn Thornton with Joel Kilpatrick<br />
<strong>The</strong> Time Mom Met Hitler, Frost Came to Dinner,<br />
and I Heard the Greatest Story Ever Told<br />
Dikkon Eberhart<br />
MemoirAddict.com
1<br />
<strong>The</strong> oak tree stooda dozen feet taller than the top <strong>of</strong> my father’s<br />
tank. From where I was watching, I could feel the vibration rumbling<br />
up through the ground. Our eleven acres were peppered with trees, big<br />
and small, but ever since Dad had fired up his army tank for the first<br />
time, the number was steadily decreasing. Dad motored toward the oak<br />
at a walking pace. I could see the outline <strong>of</strong> his head sticking up through<br />
the driver’s hatch. He was making subtle course corrections to keep his<br />
right-hand tread lined up with the tree. <strong>The</strong> tank halted several feet from<br />
the trunk, and the noise <strong>of</strong> the engine lowered for a moment.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n a roar as the tank lurched forward. <strong>The</strong> tread hit the tree trunk<br />
dead center, and the tank climbed slowly upward. Foot by foot, with<br />
the engine snarling in time, the machine rose into the air. <strong>The</strong> tree<br />
strained against the increasing weight. It leaned backward, bending and<br />
shaking, and even above the noise <strong>of</strong> the tank I could hear groans and<br />
staccato pops from inside the oak. <strong>The</strong> tank pointed toward the clouds<br />
5
6 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
as if launching from a ramp, and then, with a sudden crack, the oak<br />
died, its trunk shattering even as its roots were torn from the earth. <strong>The</strong><br />
tank slammed down and rolled forward, pulverizing the branches into<br />
splinters and grinding the now- useless roots into the ground.<br />
I imagined taking my father’s place at the controls, lifting the tank<br />
up and over a mighty tree and forcing it to the ground just like he did.<br />
It would feel exhilarating. It would terrify me. But I would win. I would<br />
be the one in charge, the one with the power. Nothing could stand up<br />
to that kind <strong>of</strong> power.<br />
<strong>The</strong> tank turned toward me, continuing to roll. Ten feet before it<br />
reached me, its treads jerked to a halt. My father looked down at me<br />
from the hatch. I watched his lips move, scarcely able to hear him over<br />
the engine’s growl. It took me a moment to realize what he’d shouted<br />
to me.<br />
“Hey! Mark! Want to drive?”<br />
• • •<br />
Long before he became the Tank Man, Dad had been a kid, just like me.<br />
He had two parents and a little home in Grand Rapids, Michigan, with a<br />
finished basement and lace curtains and a set <strong>of</strong> Sunday china. He learned<br />
to ride a bike and write book reports and sweep the sidewalk. He grew<br />
taller and stronger and learned to swear and throw a punch. He taught<br />
himself to drive when he was still in middle school, pushing his dad’s ’39<br />
Ford van out <strong>of</strong> the driveway and then starting it once he was a block<br />
down the road.<br />
By the time he was thirteen, he was shuttling his mom to town so she<br />
could pick up groceries or supplies for the beauty parlor she ran in a small<br />
shop attached to the house. By the time he was fourteen and his parents<br />
sat him down to tell him that a divorce didn’t mean they loved him any<br />
less, he had already turned his gaze out to the world—past Grand Rapids,<br />
past Michigan, out toward the horizon where there might be something<br />
better, just waiting for him to discover it and make it his own.
MARK BOUMAN || 7<br />
When he was fifteen, he joined his father on a trip to “see the world”—<br />
or at least the world between Michigan and the Grand Canyon. It took<br />
them three days, sharing the driving along the way. On the second day,<br />
when his father was snoring in the passenger seat, Dad slammed into<br />
the back <strong>of</strong> another car. By the time the highway patrol <strong>of</strong>ficer left with<br />
his report, Grandpa Bouman had everyone convinced that he’d been the<br />
one driving while Dad rode shotgun. Whether they hiked down into the<br />
canyon or took pictures or just sat quietly at the edge, Dad never chose<br />
to relate. <strong>The</strong> only parts <strong>of</strong> the story he cared to tell were the long drive<br />
and the sudden crash.<br />
By the time he was sixteen, Dad talked his mother into signing a<br />
waiver that let him join the United States Navy. He said good-bye to her,<br />
didn’t bother saying good-bye to his dad or his dad’s new wife, Ginn,<br />
and hitched a ride to the Greyhound station. With his duffel bag slung<br />
over the chip on his shoulder, he stepped <strong>of</strong>f the bus at the Great Lakes<br />
Naval Training Center outside Chicago, determined to make a name<br />
for himself. Next came Jacksonville, Florida, where he spent eighteen<br />
months discovering his knack for repairing engines on carrier planes<br />
like the T-34 and the F3D. That was the year the pilot <strong>of</strong> a twin- engine<br />
Beechcraft, a lieutenant, stuck his head in the maintenance hangar and<br />
asked for a volunteer to join him on a short flight to an air base up the<br />
coast. On the return trip to Jacksonville, the pilot asked if Dad knew<br />
how to fly.<br />
“Yep, you bet!” came the instant answer. Dad flew most <strong>of</strong> the way<br />
back before the pilot realized Dad was improvising. That was how Dad<br />
lived: ready to try anything, supremely confident—<strong>of</strong>ten with no reason<br />
to be so— and always able to let consequences slide <strong>of</strong>f his shoulders like<br />
water <strong>of</strong>f a duck.<br />
While waiting to turn eighteen, Dad struck up a friendship with<br />
Stew. Stew was Dad’s kind <strong>of</strong> guy: independent, bold, and unafraid to tell<br />
everyone, including his superiors, what he really thought. <strong>The</strong>y talked<br />
about guns and fast motorcycles and made lists <strong>of</strong> the know-nothing
8 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
<strong>of</strong>ficers they’d like to teach lessons to. <strong>The</strong>y spent their base leave in<br />
Jacksonville together, cutting up and causing trouble in the bars and<br />
pool halls. And it was sometime during their time together that Stew<br />
clued Dad in to the real cause <strong>of</strong> all the world’s troubles.<br />
<strong>The</strong> three <strong>of</strong> us Bouman kids—me, my older brother, Jerry, and my<br />
younger sister, Sheri— grew up knowing who Stew was. Dad would flip<br />
right to the picture <strong>of</strong> him in the photo album and tap his finger, and we<br />
would pretend to study the snapshot we’d already seen dozens <strong>of</strong> times.<br />
Stew sat ramrod straight in a wooden chair, wearing a crisply pressed<br />
Nazi uniform with swastika bands on each sleeve. His daughter stood<br />
behind him, one hand on her father’s shoulder. She wore a Hitler Youth<br />
uniform, and behind the two <strong>of</strong> them was draped a Nazi flag.<br />
“You kids know not to ask questions,” Dad would say and then close<br />
the album.<br />
Shortly after meeting Stew, Dad persuaded a squad <strong>of</strong> cadets to<br />
goose-step around the base, a stunt that earned him a trip to the psych<br />
ward for evaluation. In the early 1950s, so close to the end <strong>of</strong> the Second<br />
World War, the naval brass figured no one would be crazy enough to<br />
ape the Nazis unless he was actually crazy. My mother later told me<br />
that Dad was given a Section 8—that was how they discharged people<br />
judged unfit for military service, like homosexuals and the mentally ill.<br />
Dad’s version <strong>of</strong> the story was different: his naval career ended when<br />
he punched some know-nothing <strong>of</strong>ficer who had it coming. Still, an<br />
honorable discharge arrived in Grandma Jean’s mailbox, owing to the<br />
intervention <strong>of</strong> a family friend who happened to be a congressman from<br />
the great state <strong>of</strong> Michigan.<br />
Maybe Dad would have left the Navy on his own, even if he’d never<br />
met Stew. It wouldn’t have taken Nazi ideology to persuade my father<br />
to punch an <strong>of</strong>ficer—he would have done that on a dare. Either way,<br />
by age eighteen, Dad found himself out <strong>of</strong> the Navy, <strong>of</strong>ficially a man,<br />
and with no idea what to do next. If he’d been more driven and hardworking,<br />
perhaps he would have struck out on his own and moved to
MARK BOUMAN || 9<br />
Detroit or Chicago. He could have done what other young men did:<br />
find a job, make friends, date a local girl, and begin a new life. Maybe<br />
save up for a new sedan or a starter home. Join a bowling league or the<br />
local chapter <strong>of</strong> the Elks. Instead, he moved into his mother’s basement,<br />
avoided work, smoked two packs a day, and filled out his six-foot-two<br />
frame with another forty pounds <strong>of</strong> muscle.<br />
At the same time that Dad was lounging on his mother’s couch and<br />
reading anti-Semitic books and military manuals about how to assemble<br />
land mines, Mom was making a name for herself at Unity Christian<br />
High School. She played first- chair French horn in the school orchestra<br />
and edited the school newspaper. She represented Unity at the state<br />
debate championship and placed second. Her unfailingly honest and<br />
responsible parents were no-nonsense workers—her father a carpenter,<br />
her mother a nurse’s aid—who expected their children, Mom and her<br />
older sister, Janie, to take care <strong>of</strong> themselves and keep their heads down.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y had moved the family from Arkansas to Michigan years before so<br />
the girls could attend a good Christian school. <strong>The</strong>y never gave the girls<br />
birthday presents or celebrated holidays. Surviving the Great Depression<br />
had taught them that having fun was simply too expensive.<br />
One summer afternoon, Mom drove Janie to Holland Beach on the<br />
shore <strong>of</strong> Lake Michigan. <strong>The</strong>y planned on spending the afternoon swimming<br />
and lying in the sun. It was a popular place to see and be seen, and<br />
it also happened to be free. That same summer afternoon, Dad took his<br />
mother’s car and drove to Holland Beach as well. Cruising the parking<br />
lot, he spotted two ponytailed teenagers sitting inside a Buick sedan. He<br />
eased his own car to a stop beside theirs. <strong>The</strong> girl in the passenger seat<br />
was cuter, but the girl in the driver’s seat was closer, and her wide smile<br />
revealed her perfect teeth, so my father decided to simply go with what<br />
was right in front <strong>of</strong> him.<br />
“Would you like to go see a movie?” he asked Mom.<br />
That was that. From then on they were a couple. At least that was<br />
the way Dad remembered it: simple and to the point.
10 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
Mom’s version was a bit different. <strong>The</strong>y met at the beach, but it<br />
was Janie who first met Dad while they were swimming. She invited<br />
him back to shore to share their picnic, and Dad took the opportunity<br />
to suggest that the three <strong>of</strong> them see a movie together. Once they had<br />
eaten, Janie drove, with Mom in the middle and Dad on the outside. It<br />
thrilled Mom to sit next to Dad since it was Janie who always attracted<br />
the attention from boys.<br />
On the drive home, the warm summer air whipped through the open<br />
windows, swirling Dad’s thick black hair.<br />
“What did you think <strong>of</strong> the movie?” Mom ventured.<br />
“It was okay,” he quickly answered, “but I really prefer war movies.<br />
And Westerns. I try to catch a movie at least once a week.”<br />
“Really?” Mom was incredulous. “You must have a great job!”<br />
Dad hedged. “Actually I’m between jobs right now. I just got out <strong>of</strong><br />
the Navy, so . . .”<br />
Mom found herself looking sideways, not for the first time, her eyes<br />
tracing his strong arm draped along the edge <strong>of</strong> the rolled-down window.<br />
“What did you do in the Navy?”<br />
“Aircraft mechanic,” he replied smartly. “I haven’t decided yet what<br />
to do for a job. I’m taking my time. Since I just got home, I’m not in<br />
any big hurry.”<br />
He grinned. Mom couldn’t believe it. No big hurry to work? Movies<br />
once a week? Free to do whatever he wanted—maybe even to put one<br />
<strong>of</strong> those arms around her shoulders while they drove through the back<br />
roads together?<br />
Dad looked at the sisters. He wanted to ask Janie out, since she was<br />
prettier, but that would have been awkward with Mom sitting between<br />
them. And here is where their memories come together, with Dad asking<br />
Mom if she’d like to go out to a movie again. Mom knew it was<br />
wrong to date, wrong to have fun, wrong for a high school student to<br />
cut loose with an ex-Navy man. And Mom knew just as surely that she<br />
wouldn’ t— couldn’ t— say no to the excitement Dad <strong>of</strong>fered.
MARK BOUMAN || 11<br />
“Sure,” she said, hoping he couldn’t see the color rising to her cheeks.<br />
However it happened, the results were the same. As the summer<br />
ended and the school year began, Dad and Mom began dating in secret.<br />
To a girl who never went <strong>of</strong>f script, Dad’s fearlessness and disregard for<br />
convention seemed like a godsend. Maybe life didn’t have to be as safe<br />
and boring as it had always been. Maybe her parents had been wrong<br />
about duty being the most important thing in life. Dad wanted to have<br />
all the fun he could at every moment he could, and that answered nearly<br />
every longing Mom had ever felt. She was newspaper, and Dad was a<br />
lit match.<br />
Mom’s decision to date Dad was the first crack in the facade <strong>of</strong> her<br />
exemplary life, and soon nearly everything crumbled. Dad stole money<br />
from his mother’s beauty parlor so he could show Mom the kind <strong>of</strong> good<br />
time they both deserved. <strong>The</strong>y drove too fast and snuck into dance halls.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y saw the latest movies and kissed by the lake. She was a sixteen-<br />
year- old kid who lived miles from town— a kid with parents whose idea<br />
<strong>of</strong> a fun Saturday was to go fishing and then return home to clean and<br />
salt the fish. It’s no wonder she felt free the moment she hopped into<br />
Dad’s front seat and roared down the country roads toward anywhere<br />
but home.<br />
Dad became Mom’s only friend. More than that, he became her<br />
world. Her homework sat untouched for days at a time, and she dropped<br />
out <strong>of</strong> the school play. Her French horn gathered dust beneath her bed.<br />
When she heard about a job answering phones and filing documents<br />
for an insurance company, she dropped out <strong>of</strong> school, because what was<br />
the point in pretending? All she wanted was to be with Dad, and he’d<br />
take care <strong>of</strong> her as long as they stayed together. He picked her up from<br />
work every evening, and every morning she counted the hours until she<br />
could see him again. Her father was angry, but her mother was more<br />
than happy to save the school tuition every month. Mom overheard her<br />
mother telling her father, “If she wants to ruin her life, at least it won’t<br />
cost us anything.”
12 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
Mom smiled to herself. <strong>The</strong> only thing her mother seemed to care<br />
about was saving money, but Mom had found a way to make money and<br />
have fun at the same time. <strong>The</strong>re was so much more to life than what<br />
her parents had allowed her to experience, and if she had to leave them<br />
behind, she would. She’d found her future in my father.<br />
Several months later, Mom walked out <strong>of</strong> the bathroom she shared<br />
with her sister and blurted out, “Janie, I’m sick.”<br />
“What do you mean? Sick how?”<br />
“Pregnant sick,” Mom groaned, feeling the urge to vomit again.<br />
Her parents knew Mom had a secret life, but they didn’t know the<br />
half <strong>of</strong> it. Mom’s questions spilled out as tears streamed down her cheeks.<br />
“Now what am I going to do? What will Mom and Dad say? What’s<br />
going to happen?”<br />
“You’ll need to tell them soon,” Janie said. “It won’t help any if you<br />
wait.”<br />
A few hours later, her father arrived home from his construction job.<br />
He sat down at the kitchen table, reading the paper while he waited for<br />
his wife to finish making dinner. Janie and Mom entered the kitchen.<br />
“She needs to talk to both <strong>of</strong> you,” Janie announced, then stepped<br />
out <strong>of</strong> the way.<br />
Her father lowered his paper and peered at his younger daughter<br />
over his thick, black reading glasses. Her mother stopped midturn on<br />
the linoleum, holding a plate <strong>of</strong> pickled beets.<br />
“What’s wrong?” she asked in a low tone.<br />
Mom couldn’t speak, so her sister spoke for her. “She thinks she<br />
might be pregnant.”<br />
Mom burst into tears, her head bobbing up and down from the great<br />
heaving sobs that swelled inside and threatened to overwhelm her.<br />
“Well,” pronounced her father, “that’s a fine mess you’ve got yourself<br />
into.”<br />
“I’m so sorry,” Mom managed, finding her father’s eyes.<br />
“Sorry doesn’t solve the problem, now does it?” he said.
MARK BOUMAN || 13<br />
Janie moved to put her arms around Mom, hoping to console her.<br />
“You’ll have to marry that boy,” her mother said as she resumed her<br />
dinner preparations. “If you’re pregnant, then you’re on your own. You<br />
know that. You’ve brought this on yourself. Don’t expect us to help.”<br />
A child choosing to ruin her life was nothing an upstanding parent<br />
should stand in the way <strong>of</strong>. Mom stared at the floor, hearing the newspaper<br />
crinkle as her father went back to reading, hearing her mother at<br />
the chopping board, feeling her sister’s arms. That’s when Mom realized<br />
two things: that she’d have to marry Dad, and that it was the last thing<br />
she wanted to do.<br />
Not that she had a choice. Ending her pregnancy wasn’t an option<br />
for her, and her parents were kicking her out, so keeping the baby at<br />
home wasn’t an option either. In 1958, in rural Michigan, independent<br />
single mothers simply didn’t exist, especially ones without a high school<br />
diploma. Over the years, her parents had made sure Mom knew that<br />
good and honest people never became pregnant out <strong>of</strong> wedlock— and if<br />
they did, God forbid, they got married immediately.<br />
That advice would have been easier to follow if her parents hadn’t<br />
made such a point <strong>of</strong> convincing her that Dad would never make a good<br />
husband.<br />
Mom was trapped between truths, and the only way forward was a<br />
wedding. Except a wedding was impossible. None <strong>of</strong> the parents would<br />
attend or help pay for it. Mom didn’t have the emotional strength to<br />
organize even a civil marriage ceremony, so Janie took it upon herself to<br />
arrange things. She was the only one present when Dad and Mom stood<br />
in front <strong>of</strong> a justice <strong>of</strong> the peace at the courthouse in Grand Rapids and<br />
promised to love each other for better or worse, in sickness and in health,<br />
until death parted them.<br />
Dad’s mother couldn’t bear the thought <strong>of</strong> the couple starting their<br />
married life living in a car, which is exactly what Mom and Dad would<br />
have been forced to do, so she bought them a trailer—a steal at $250<br />
because it had been damaged in a flood and the previous owners had
14 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
moved out. After the ceremony at the courthouse, Dad’s stepmom,<br />
Grandma Ginn, hosted a reception at her place: a simple cake, some<br />
photos, and an hour <strong>of</strong> awkward small talk. <strong>The</strong>n the happy couple<br />
drove back to their water-stained trailer to begin life together as man<br />
and wife.<br />
That was late winter 1958. Dad was nineteen, and Mom was seventeen.<br />
Jerry was born just over six months later. I was born two years after<br />
that, and Sheri two years after me. We were the Boumans, a clan <strong>of</strong> five<br />
crammed into a trailer in Cannon, Michigan, trying to make our way<br />
in the world.
2<br />
<strong>The</strong>re wasn’t a single daywhen Mom and Dad didn’t loathe their<br />
moldy trailer, but it was their only option, year after year. It was already<br />
a pit when Grandma Jean bought it for them— it had electricity at least,<br />
but no running water—and adding one, two, and then three children<br />
didn’t improve it. Neither did Dad’s habit <strong>of</strong> burning through whatever<br />
meager pay he earned. Dad was working a string <strong>of</strong> dead-end, nonunion<br />
jobs, then cashing his checks so he could treat himself to dinner and a<br />
movie. When he got fired from one job—for lying about his qualifications,<br />
for insulting his boss, for bringing a pistol to work and threatening<br />
someone— he’d just move on to the next.<br />
Mom, meanwhile, was in survival mode. Besides scrounging food,<br />
lugging water, washing diapers by hand, and trying to keep track <strong>of</strong> us<br />
kids, she had her husband to care for. Since he was out winning bread,<br />
he expected Mom to keep him clothed and fed. He made rules on the<br />
fly, which she was expected to follow—no matter how unreasonable—or<br />
face the consequences.<br />
15
16 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
Early on there was <strong>of</strong>ten little or no food at the trailer, so Dad and Mom<br />
would drive to Grandma Jean’s house for dinner. Dad would usually disappear<br />
into the basement by himself while Mom helped prepare the meal.<br />
“I bought you some food,” Grandma Jean said once. “It’s in the entryway<br />
near the door, and you can take it with you tonight after dinner.”<br />
“I don’t understand him,” Mom said, struggling not to cry. “He won’t<br />
get a job. I work all day, and he just sits around and plays. He’s either<br />
eating out or running around with his friends.”<br />
“Well, I thought he might have some trouble being a good husband.<br />
He never learned to work hard. When he was living here, after the Navy,<br />
I told him to save money for a rainy day, but he wouldn’t listen. And<br />
now it’s pouring.”<br />
“I wish I knew what to do. He won’t listen to me.”<br />
“Well,” Grandma Jean said, “he didn’t listen to me much either.”<br />
• • •<br />
Despite his habit <strong>of</strong> spending his time and money however and wherever<br />
he wanted, Dad must have sensed that he needed to get his family out<br />
<strong>of</strong> that trailer— or at least get himself out. He hated it every bit as much<br />
as the rest <strong>of</strong> us did, and so he schemed his way toward a real house.<br />
His plan started with empty land, which was all my parents could<br />
afford on his typical fifty-dollars-a-week pay. After asking around for a<br />
few months, Dad was able to get eleven acres outside town in Belmont,<br />
nearly every square foot <strong>of</strong> which was covered in sand. Other than growing<br />
oak trees and a type <strong>of</strong> weed with heavy, barbed burs, the sand<br />
was useless for almost everything else. It couldn’t be cultivated, it made<br />
a poor foundation for building, and it was crisscrossed by constantly<br />
shifting ruts, dunes, and ridges. Still, land was land, and by the time<br />
Sheri was toddling around and Jerry was starting school, Mom and Dad<br />
owned eleven acres <strong>of</strong> it. Dad paid a man to jack the family trailer <strong>of</strong>f<br />
the ground and tow it the fifteen miles to their new homestead. Same<br />
old trailer, same young family, both in a brand- new setting.
MARK BOUMAN || 17<br />
At first, it was an even worse setting for Mom. Not only was she<br />
farther from town, but the land had no running water, and she was<br />
immediately forced to ask the closest neighbors for help. Apparently<br />
water wasn’t something Dad had considered before relocating the trailer,<br />
or else it was something he simply assumed Mom would take care <strong>of</strong>.<br />
And she did. Dressed in slacks and a light blouse, her long, dark hair<br />
swaying behind her, she marched down one sandy hill, up another, and<br />
through a collection <strong>of</strong> cars in need <strong>of</strong> repair, until she found herself at the<br />
front door <strong>of</strong> a typical Michigan split- level home.<br />
“Come on in,” said the woman who answered. “Name’s Emmy. Emmy<br />
Dietz. Sit down for a minute and have a cup <strong>of</strong> tea.”<br />
“That’s okay, I just came over to see if I can get a jug <strong>of</strong> water from<br />
your spigot. We don’t have water yet.”<br />
Emmy gave Mom an evaluating once-over. “Of course you can use<br />
our spigot, sweetie, but first come in for a spell.”<br />
Emmy held open the door until Mom entered, then gestured toward<br />
the kitchen table. “Just pull up a chair there and push that stuff out <strong>of</strong><br />
the way until you can sit down.”<br />
Mom moved a pile <strong>of</strong> magazines and some dish towels, clearing a<br />
place for herself, and Mrs. Dietz set a mug in front <strong>of</strong> her with a tea<br />
bag in it.<br />
“<strong>The</strong> water will heat up in just a minute,” Emmy said as she cleared<br />
another place at the table, causing a few <strong>of</strong> the magazines to tumble to<br />
the floor. “So how’s things going, living out here in the boonies? It’s a<br />
bit too far from town for most people, but we like it that way. Nice and<br />
quiet.” She smiled.<br />
“It’s quiet all right,” Mom agreed. “It’d be a whole lot easier if we had<br />
water and a phone. My husband says he’s going to get a well drilled, but<br />
we don’t have the money yet.”<br />
“Aren’t you building a house? How do you build a house without<br />
water?” Emmy chuckled. “I thought you’re supposed to put in a well and<br />
then a house. What’s that husband <strong>of</strong> yours thinking?”
18 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
“I don’t know,” Mom admitted. She stared at her cup.<br />
“Ah, he’ll figure it out!” Emmy added, rising to take the hissing kettle<br />
<strong>of</strong>f the stove. She poured hot water into Mom’s cup, returned the kettle<br />
to the stove, and took a framed family photo <strong>of</strong>f a shelf, placing it in front<br />
<strong>of</strong> Mom. Everyone in the picture was dressed in plaid.<br />
“Take some sugar,” she said, plopping two cubes in the hot tea. <strong>The</strong>n<br />
she pointed with her fingertip at the children in the picture. “This is<br />
Darwin, our oldest. <strong>The</strong>n this is our daughter, Judy. Here’s Tim, and then<br />
Mike. Want a cookie?”<br />
Mom shook her head and took a sip <strong>of</strong> her sweet tea. “You have a<br />
wonderful family,” she ventured. “Your youngest looks about the age <strong>of</strong><br />
my boys.”<br />
“We’re not rich, that’s for sure, but we’re a good family! We’re just<br />
trying to pay the bills like everyone else.” Emmy leaned back in her chair.<br />
“Les never finished school, so he can’t read, but my kids are going to learn<br />
and stay in school, or I’ll let them have it.” She shook her fist for emphasis.<br />
When Mom’s tea was gone, she stood up to leave. “Thank you, but<br />
I need to get back to the house with the water.”<br />
“No problem at all. Our well is only sixty-five feet down, but it has<br />
lots <strong>of</strong> water.”<br />
Mrs. Dietz walked Mom to the door, then watched as she carried<br />
her plastic jug to the spigot and filled it. “You come over any time you<br />
need water, honey,” she called.<br />
Mom <strong>of</strong>fered a grateful smile and then turned to the task <strong>of</strong> carrying<br />
her sloshing, forty- pound load back to the trailer.<br />
While Mom didn’t care for this new arrangement, Jerry and I loved<br />
our new land. It was a vast, sandy playground, and our favorite thing to<br />
play was army. Dad had given us a large bucket brimming with green<br />
plastic army men, and the sand made the perfect battlefield. Before each<br />
battle, we’d divvy up the soldiers. Some tossed grenades, some crouched<br />
behind machine guns or aimed rifles, and some held pistols, but my<br />
favorite was the grunt with the bazooka on his shoulder.
MARK BOUMAN || 19<br />
Once, as we dug walls and pits in the sand to protect our armies,<br />
Sheri announced that she was going to play with us. I stopped digging<br />
and looked up at her. A doll dangled from one hand, and she was<br />
scratching her hair with the other.<br />
“You can’t play,” I informed her, returning to my important work.<br />
“You’re a girl.”<br />
“I’m telling Mom!”<br />
Jerry and I looked at each other and shrugged, then resumed our battle<br />
preparations. Once our fortifications were complete, combat consisted <strong>of</strong><br />
lobbing rocks, one at a time, toward the other person’s army. Any soldier<br />
knocked over or buried by a rock was considered dead, and the battle continued<br />
until one side was completely out <strong>of</strong> commission. We had learned<br />
that it was best to spread our armies out across a wide swath <strong>of</strong> sand, thus<br />
eliminating the chance that a single well- placed rock could end the battle.<br />
Minutes later, Mom arrived. Hands on her hips, she declared, “You<br />
boys need to include your sister when you play! She has no one else to<br />
play with out here.”<br />
Sheri stood defiantly by Mom’s side, glaring at us. Jerry and I both<br />
sighed.<br />
“Oh, all right,” I relented, motioning her over. “Come on.”<br />
Mom left as Sheri skipped over to our battlefield. “What do I do?”<br />
Jerry explained the game to Sheri, step by step, all the while redividing<br />
the plastic soldiers into three piles. I ground my teeth in frustration—<br />
how could he be so patient? She stared at the little green men, turning<br />
them over in her hands until Jerry reached the end <strong>of</strong> his explanation.<br />
“So what’s this guy?”<br />
“He has a grenade,” Jerry answered.<br />
“What’s that?”<br />
I couldn’t take it anymore. “Don’t you know anything?”<br />
She threw a question back at me. “What does he do?”<br />
“He throws it, duh,” I said, as if every preschool girl should know
20 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
about grenades. Was she going to ask about every single weapon? “Just<br />
put them in the sand so we can start our war!”<br />
Sheri knelt down, and after scooping out some low depressions in the<br />
sand, she placed her men in neat little rows, shoulder to shoulder.<br />
I snorted, and she looked up at me. “Just a minute— they all gotta<br />
stand up straight!”<br />
When she was finished, Jerry announced that he would take the first<br />
turn. He grabbed one <strong>of</strong> our stockpiled rocks, took a step back, and<br />
pitched toward my base. His opening salvo took two <strong>of</strong> my riflemen<br />
out <strong>of</strong> action.<br />
Sheri went next. She could hardly lift her stone, and her first throw<br />
landed harmlessly in the sand, well short <strong>of</strong> either opposing base. She<br />
stamped her foot.<br />
“My turn,” I said, choosing my favorite rock. It was smooth and had<br />
the ability to roll after it landed, causing collateral damage. I took careful<br />
aim, wound up, and lobbed a perfect bomb into the heart <strong>of</strong> Sheri’s<br />
base. Her entire army fell like dominoes.<br />
“Aaand . . . they’re dead,” I announced.<br />
She stamped her foot again. “Not fair! You knocked ’em down all<br />
at once!”<br />
“I guess you shouldn’t have put them so close together,” I said.<br />
“But I didn’t know!”<br />
“Well, now you do.”<br />
“I don’t want to play your dumb army game anyway!” Sheri stormed<br />
<strong>of</strong>f. I was glad to see her go, and Jerry didn’t seem to mind either.<br />
Without a word, we drafted her fallen soldiers back into our armies,<br />
preparing for the coming fight.<br />
• • •<br />
All three <strong>of</strong> us were united in our hatred <strong>of</strong> the sandburs, however.<br />
No matter what we did outside and how careful we were, they were<br />
like evil Velcro, attaching themselves to our shoelaces, socks, shorts,
MARK BOUMAN || 21<br />
and even the backs <strong>of</strong> our shirts and our hair. Once latched on, they’d<br />
worm their minuscule hooks deeper and deeper, irritating our skin. Our<br />
shoelaces became so intertwined with clumps <strong>of</strong> burs that we could no<br />
longer untie our shoes. Removing the burs with our fingers was painful<br />
and usually pointless. Few came out, and more would quickly take<br />
their place.<br />
While Jerry and Sheri and I were dealing with the burs, and Mom<br />
was lugging water up and down the sandy hills, Dad plunked down a<br />
good-sized chunk <strong>of</strong> his paycheck for private flying lessons.<br />
When his desire for a real house became strong enough, though, it<br />
overpowered many <strong>of</strong> his lazier instincts. Dad already had plenty <strong>of</strong> land,<br />
and he struck gold at a county auction when he was able to purchase two<br />
entire houses for a grand total <strong>of</strong> two dollars. <strong>The</strong>y were being torn down<br />
to make room for a new highway that the state was punching through<br />
a section <strong>of</strong> Grand Rapids. Dad picked those houses clean like a crow<br />
on roadkill: lengths <strong>of</strong> lumber, partial sheets <strong>of</strong> plywood, cinder blocks,<br />
cabinets, bathroom fixtures, pipes, and even the occasional straight nail.<br />
Soon, atop one <strong>of</strong> our sandy hills nearest the road, there was a pile<br />
<strong>of</strong> building material bigger than our trailer. Over the days, weeks, and<br />
months that followed, we watched Dad slowly transform that pile into a<br />
new house. It was a simple rectangle built from cinder block, twenty feet<br />
by forty feet, set lengthwise where the driveway ended. He mapped out a<br />
kitchen, a living room, a laundry room, one bathroom, and three small<br />
bedrooms, all <strong>of</strong> which he framed with the scavenged wood. While we<br />
continued to live in the cramped trailer, the Bouman residence steadily<br />
took shape, and with each completed step came a bit more <strong>of</strong> the feeling<br />
that better things were in store for us.<br />
• • •<br />
“Dad, is our new house ready yet?”<br />
I was trying to keep still so as not to bother Dad while he was working,<br />
but the sand and burs in my shoes made me shift from foot to foot.
22 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
Our new house wouldn’t have sand in it like the trailer did, and now<br />
that the construction was almost done, I was starting to think about it<br />
more and more. I’d never lived in a house, but I could imagine what it<br />
would be like to live somewhere without mold growing on the walls,<br />
somewhere with a room big enough that I wouldn’t bump into my<br />
family whenever I moved. I could also imagine my own bed. Jerry and<br />
Sheri and I were all crammed onto a single mattress, and between Jerry<br />
elbowing and kicking me and Sheri wetting the sheets, there weren’t<br />
many nights when I got enough sleep.<br />
“About a week,” Dad answered.<br />
Dressed as always in black leather shoes, white socks, khaki pants,<br />
and an untucked white shirt, he was working in front <strong>of</strong> a cinder block<br />
wall, just below one <strong>of</strong> the square window openings. I’d watched him use<br />
a trowel to smear wet cement in a line around the edge <strong>of</strong> the opening,<br />
and now he was holding a pane <strong>of</strong> glass in a thin frame. He lined up<br />
the glass with the opening and then pressed it against the wet cement,<br />
which oozed out around the edges like jelly from between two slices <strong>of</strong><br />
Wonder Bread.<br />
“<strong>The</strong>re’s another one done. I gotta finish a few things before we can<br />
move.”<br />
Dad turned to look at me. He seemed like a giant, building a house<br />
by hand and carrying windows as if they were one <strong>of</strong> our plastic dinner<br />
plates. <strong>The</strong>n he turned back to his work, lowering himself to one knee and<br />
pulling <strong>of</strong>f his elastic silver watch with a single motion and slotting it in<br />
his pocket. His hands worked down in the cement bucket, kneading, then<br />
returned to the water bucket. When he drew them out, I watched water<br />
run down through the black hair on his powerful forearms. His wrists and<br />
hands were huge. Dirt and grime marked the creases <strong>of</strong> his fingers and the<br />
lines <strong>of</strong> his hands, and the edges <strong>of</strong> his fingernails were wide, black arcs.<br />
More cement, another window, and no further conversation.<br />
I thought about the room behind the window Dad had just finished.<br />
It would be dry and warm and full <strong>of</strong> space. Dad continued to work in
MARK BOUMAN || 23<br />
silence, and I watched. As he worked, his arms swung heavy and slow,<br />
slightly away from his body, as if they were too muscled to swing where<br />
everyone else’s did. He walked differently than others did too—he’d pick<br />
a point ahead <strong>of</strong> him and march toward it without slowing. Tagging<br />
along in his wake at a store or a gun shop or a swap meet, I had watched<br />
people step aside for him, parting like grass in a strong wind. When I<br />
walked behind him, when I watched him work, his smell was a mixture<br />
<strong>of</strong> machine oil, sour sweat, and sunshine.<br />
<strong>The</strong> gusting breezes ruffled Dad’s hair, up and down and up again, like<br />
a bird’s wing. When Mom called from the trailer behind us, it didn’t seem<br />
like Dad heard. He switched on the outside light he had recently wired<br />
up and continued to work. I waited a minute longer, feeling the wind<br />
pick up speed. I could hear grains <strong>of</strong> sand spattering against the wall <strong>of</strong><br />
the house and on the new windows. <strong>The</strong>n I turned my back on the house<br />
and walked home to the trailer.<br />
• • •<br />
When Dad came back from building, he yelled at Mom. “Potatoes?<br />
Again? Why can’t you cook some real food?”<br />
“Because you spent your paycheck on movies in town!” she yelled<br />
back.<br />
Jerry and I were sitting on our bed, playing army men in the mountains<br />
and valleys <strong>of</strong> the blanket, and Sheri was lying beside us, sucking<br />
her thumb. I thought about how cool it would be to go to a war movie in<br />
town with Dad, but he always went to movies alone. When Mom stuck<br />
her head in and told us to get our jackets on, we knew all <strong>of</strong> us would<br />
be eating dinner at Grandma Jean’s. Dad’s mom had pointy eyeglasses<br />
and a house full <strong>of</strong> curtains and carpet. On the drive over, we rode in<br />
silence, and I saw lightning flash in the distance.<br />
By the time dinner was over, rain was beating down on Grandma’s ro<strong>of</strong><br />
so loudly that we had trouble hearing one another talk. By the time Dad<br />
had polished <strong>of</strong>f the apple pie and decided it was time to brave the storm,
24 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
rain was pelting sideways against the windows. Our car swerved and shook<br />
as we drove back to the trailer.<br />
We turned <strong>of</strong>f the gravel road. “I hope you can make it up,” Mom said.<br />
Deep ruts cut back and forth across the sand driveway as if a giant<br />
crayon had scribbled them. <strong>The</strong> torrential rain had gouged them even<br />
deeper, and the car lurched back and forth as Dad tried to steer around<br />
the worst <strong>of</strong> them. <strong>The</strong> headlights, when they were pointed at the<br />
ground, showed us a driveway that looked more like a muddy river<br />
than a road. An occasional flash <strong>of</strong> lightning revealed oaks waving and<br />
bending all around us. One <strong>of</strong> Mom’s hands was pressed to the ceiling,<br />
and in the backseat we bounced crazily into one another. It might have<br />
been fun if it hadn’t been so frightening.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re was a sudden pitch forward and the engine died, and in the<br />
second or two <strong>of</strong> relative silence that followed, I could hear gasoline<br />
sloshing in the tank. Dad opened the door and stuck a leg out, announcing<br />
as he did that we’d just walk the rest <strong>of</strong> the way and get the car out<br />
in the morning. But his instructions were interrupted by Mom’s near-<br />
hysterical voice.<br />
“Wait, the light! Why can’t we see the light up at the house yet?”<br />
As rain poured in the open door, Dad squinted through the windshield<br />
into the darkness. <strong>The</strong> car headlights were aimed too low to help.<br />
<strong>The</strong> only thing we could see ahead <strong>of</strong> us, up the driveway, were raindrops<br />
and blackness. Dad turned to face Mom. “Don’t worry. <strong>The</strong> house is<br />
still there.”<br />
Dad stepped out into the night, leaving the driver’s door open. He<br />
trudged up the driveway, spanning the ruts without breaking stride. Lit<br />
by the headlights, he turned back to the car, cupped one hand around his<br />
mouth and shouted, “<strong>The</strong> power is probably out! Stay here while I get a<br />
flashlight!” <strong>The</strong>n he disappeared into the storm, and we were alone in the<br />
car. Mom’s breath came faster and faster.<br />
Several minutes later Dad’s white shirt floated down toward us out<br />
<strong>of</strong> the darkness. He climbed into the driver’s seat and slammed the door.
MARK BOUMAN || 25<br />
Raindrops ran out <strong>of</strong> his hair and down the back <strong>of</strong> his neck. He put<br />
both hands on the steering wheel.<br />
“We’re going back to Grandma’s,” he announced.<br />
He cranked the engine once, twice, and when it caught the third time,<br />
he yanked the gearshift into reverse and floored it. <strong>The</strong>re was a moment<br />
when nothing happened, and then the wheels found just enough traction<br />
to propel us backward down the hill. Dad spun the wheel hard right, and<br />
Jerry, Sheri, and I were smashed into one another in a pile against the<br />
door. <strong>The</strong>n we were bouncing down the driveway, sliding out onto the<br />
road, accelerating.<br />
Mom stared at Dad. In a voice barely loud enough to hear, Dad<br />
answered her silent question. “It’s gone.”<br />
Mom began to cry into her hands. I grabbed the back <strong>of</strong> the front seat<br />
and levered myself to my feet, ready to shout one <strong>of</strong> the dozen questions<br />
I’d just thought <strong>of</strong>. Jerry did the same. Dad killed our questions before<br />
they could begin with a single gesture, his right hand coming up into a<br />
fist below the rearview mirror. We plopped down and closed our mouths.<br />
We drove back to Grandma Jean’s through the black night. <strong>The</strong><br />
drone <strong>of</strong> the car was interrupted only by Mom’s sobs in the front seat.<br />
When Grandma opened the door, wearing her nightgown and holding<br />
a flashlight, she didn’t seem surprised to see us.<br />
<strong>The</strong> next morning, Grandma’s voice woke us, calling us to the<br />
kitchen for oatmeal.<br />
“Where’s Mom?” Jerry asked.<br />
“She and your father went to look at the house,” Grandma answered,<br />
setting three steaming bowls in front <strong>of</strong> us and handing us silver spoons.<br />
“But is Mom okay?” Sheri worried.<br />
“She’ll be fine,” Grandma answered. “And you’ll be fine if I get you<br />
some milk, hmm?” She poured it from a tall porcelain pitcher that<br />
matched our bowls.<br />
Jerry lifted his bowl slightly <strong>of</strong>f the table, examining the delicate<br />
designs traced around its rim. “Where’d you get these, anyway?”
26 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
“From England,” Grandma replied. “Aren’t they nice?”<br />
“<strong>The</strong>y look like they could break.”<br />
“Yes, they could,” she agreed. “So we’ll be careful, won’t we?”<br />
We nodded, Grandma nodded, and we ate the rest <strong>of</strong> our oatmeal in<br />
silence. It wasn’t until lunchtime that Mom returned. Her face was still<br />
puffy and streaked with red. Sheri ran to her.<br />
“Mom, are we going home now?”<br />
“Yes, we’re going back. <strong>The</strong> trailer is okay.”<br />
Jerry frowned. “<strong>The</strong> trailer! But what about the house?”<br />
“It will . . .” Mom tried to answer, but stopped speaking until she<br />
could battle back a fresh round <strong>of</strong> sobs. Eventually she was able to finish.<br />
“It will be a while before we can move into the house, kids. <strong>The</strong>re was<br />
a tornado.”<br />
Grandma walked us to the front door, and while we sat to tug on our<br />
shoes, she pressed a wad <strong>of</strong> money into Mom’s hand.<br />
“It’ll be okay,” she <strong>of</strong>fered.<br />
Mom nodded, but didn’t speak. Grandma watched from the front<br />
door as we climbed back into the car and pulled away.<br />
Back at home, we managed to inch our way up the driveway. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
was the trailer, right where it always was, looking no worse than it always<br />
did. And there, at the top <strong>of</strong> the hill, perched jumbled piles <strong>of</strong> cinder<br />
blocks, topped with splintered wood. <strong>The</strong> walls had all been blown out,<br />
as if scattered like one <strong>of</strong> the sand castles Jerry and I liked to build and<br />
then destroy. <strong>The</strong> ro<strong>of</strong> was lying in the valley behind the house.<br />
Dad was still too stunned to say much. He kept walking around<br />
the pile <strong>of</strong> rubble, stopping now and then to touch a cinder block or<br />
a length <strong>of</strong> pipe.<br />
“Mostly intact,” he said more than once. “Mostly intact.”<br />
We kept living in our trailer. Dad had a deep well drilled near the top<br />
<strong>of</strong> the hill. And three months later, Dad announced that he was finished<br />
rebuilding the house and we could move in. <strong>The</strong> trailer stayed where it<br />
was. Dad tried to get rid <strong>of</strong> it, but no one would take it, even for free.
3<br />
In one way, moving into our new home drew a sharp line— on one side<br />
were our cramped, primitive trailer days, while on the other stretched a<br />
future filled with luxuries like our own beds, running water, and a living<br />
room where we could lie on the floor and play games <strong>of</strong> Monopoly<br />
by the woodstove. In other ways, however, life went on much the same<br />
as always. A different dinner table, maybe, but the same chronic shortage<br />
<strong>of</strong> food—and the same wandering days filled with exploration and<br />
battles and boredom and sand.<br />
When Jerry started school, I didn’t think much <strong>of</strong> it. While he was<br />
gone, I played by myself—except when Mom forced me to play with<br />
my sister—but since I slept late and the bus brought him back early, my<br />
routine remained much the same.<br />
I had a vague sense <strong>of</strong> the year passing by and summer arriving—<br />
then Jerry and I both slept in—and suddenly it was time for me to start<br />
school as well. From what Jerry had told me, school wasn’t anything<br />
27
28 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
much: just somewhere you had to go, and when the bell rang, you had to<br />
come back home again. Lunchtime sounded like one <strong>of</strong> the only bright<br />
spots. You could get a hot meal with fish sticks and Jell- O in a little cup<br />
and mashed potatoes that they slopped onto your tray with an ice cream<br />
scoop— for free. Recess didn’t sound bad either, since you could play on<br />
a field <strong>of</strong> grass so big that it took a whole minute to run across it, with<br />
not a sandbur to be found.<br />
Our refrigerator at home never had more than a few things in it:<br />
milk, a tub <strong>of</strong> leftovers from the night before—nearly always potatoes<br />
and some dry, flavorless meat— maybe some eggs, and a stick or two <strong>of</strong><br />
butter. When Mom wanted to make us a treat, she’d use a boxed mix to<br />
bake a cake in a low, wide pan. She’d slide it, unfrosted, onto the bottom<br />
shelf <strong>of</strong> the fridge, and we’d use forks to scoop out however much we<br />
wanted to eat. I couldn’t wait to try the cafeteria Jell- O.<br />
On that first day, Dad didn’t send me down the driveway to wait<br />
for the bus with Jerry. Instead, after I dressed in the same thing I always<br />
wore—brown corduroys, brown leather lace-up shoes, and a dirty<br />
T- shirt— I climbed into Dad’s pickup truck. When we arrived at school,<br />
Dad led the way to my classroom, never turning to see if I was following.<br />
He walked directly to the front and interrupted the teacher, who was<br />
talking with another parent.<br />
“If you have any problems with him, let me know. I’ll take care <strong>of</strong><br />
him when he gets home.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> teacher stammered that nothing like that would be necessary.<br />
“Well, if you need to slap him upside the head, that’ll be fine too.<br />
You won’t hear any complaining from me.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> teacher looked past Dad and found me. <strong>The</strong>n a quick glance<br />
back to my dad. “No, no, that won’t be needed, Mr. Bouman,” she managed.<br />
“Ah, thank you anyway, but . . .”<br />
Dad, without saying good-bye, was already out the door, forcing<br />
the incoming kids to step aside. I found my desk and sat down with
MARK BOUMAN || 29<br />
my arms crossed. <strong>The</strong>n I found the wall clock and tried to count the<br />
minutes until lunch.<br />
• • •<br />
Despite starting school, though, the eleven acres <strong>of</strong> sand on Blakely Drive<br />
remained my world. Apart from school, we rarely left home, and if I wasn’t<br />
doing a chore, and if there wasn’t a blizzard or an ice storm, I spent almost<br />
all my time outside, usually with Jerry and sometimes with Sheri tagging<br />
along. Mom had a stock response to our complaints <strong>of</strong> boredom—<br />
complaints that only increased as we grew older and the shine <strong>of</strong> living<br />
alone in the boonies faded.<br />
“Go outside and play,” she’d always say, looking up from her laundry<br />
or her pressure cooker or her dustpan. “And take your sister with you!”<br />
Jerry and I would slouch out the door, and nearly every time Sheri<br />
would ambush us.<br />
“Where ya going?”<br />
“Nowhere.”<br />
“Well, can I come?”<br />
“We’re just gonna walk around.”<br />
“But I wanna come too!”<br />
Jerry and I would stand there, hoping she’d disappear. It wasn’t that<br />
we didn’t like our kid sister— it was that she ruined our fun just by tagging<br />
along.<br />
“You know,” I’d say, “we aren’t even going anywhere.”<br />
“Yes you are! You already said so!”<br />
“Fine. Fine. We’re going to walk up that hill, through those thick,<br />
scratchy bushes.”<br />
We’d set <strong>of</strong>f at a fast walk, and Sheri would have to pump her shorter<br />
legs to keep up. It didn’t take long for the whining to start.<br />
“Wait!” we’d hear from behind us. “Wait!”<br />
“We’re going exploring, Sheri, and if you want to explore, you have<br />
to keep up!”
30 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
“But where? I’ll meet you!”<br />
“We don’t know where— we’re exploring! Come on!”<br />
“Forget it!” she’d yell and tromp back toward the house. Jerry and I<br />
would shrug, watch her go, and return to our exploration.<br />
It didn’t always happen like that, <strong>of</strong> course. Sometimes she managed<br />
to keep up with us for hours. She was a tough little kid, and she knew<br />
better than to try for sympathy from Jerry or me when she acquired a<br />
new scrape or bruise. Other times we managed to leave her at home by<br />
just sitting around outside until she became so bored that she wandered<br />
back inside, at which point we’d race into the woods without her. If she<br />
suggested a game, we’d ignore her, even if it was what we already wanted<br />
to play, like hide-and-seek. And when Jerry or I suggested a game, we<br />
tried to pick one she wouldn’t want to play, like exploring or staging yet<br />
another skirmish in the sand with our army men.<br />
Sheri’s face was covered in freckles that stood out against her red<br />
cheeks whenever she worked hard or stuck her tongue out at us. Her<br />
toes had always pointed inward, which didn’t so much slow her down<br />
as make her look like she was about to fall over when she raced ahead<br />
<strong>of</strong> us across the dirt or through the oak trees. She usually wore plaid<br />
pants— dirt- and- sand- colored plaid— and Mary Jane shoes, along with<br />
a white shirt, also stained.<br />
Mom sometimes brought home toys Sheri could play with by herself,<br />
like an Easy-Bake Oven or small pieces <strong>of</strong> plastic furniture for<br />
her dolls, but Jerry and I made most <strong>of</strong> our own toys out <strong>of</strong> whatever<br />
grew and whatever we could scavenge from the junk Dad was always<br />
bringing home.<br />
Jerry and I knew our property by heart, as if we’d built it for one<br />
<strong>of</strong> our miniature battles. From the street, our driveway lanced directly<br />
uphill for about a hundred yards, and at the top <strong>of</strong> that first hill sat<br />
our house. On one side <strong>of</strong> the house was the well pit, and on the other<br />
side was Dad’s shed—which he had covered with a generous supply <strong>of</strong><br />
tar paper. Leaning up against the shed were piles <strong>of</strong> hoses, pipes, and
MARK BOUMAN || 31<br />
unfinished projects. Next to that, a broken generator perched atop its<br />
trailer, the trailer’s tires long since empty <strong>of</strong> air. Wedged between the<br />
generator and the shed were large piles <strong>of</strong> rusted steel that had been lying<br />
there long enough that weeds grew up around them.<br />
Next to the house was a level area where we parked Mom’s Ford<br />
Custom and Dad’s Ford pickup. <strong>The</strong>re were two small valleys behind<br />
the house, both <strong>of</strong> which Dad figured out uses for. <strong>The</strong> first was our personal<br />
garbage dump, while the second was where he tossed or dragged<br />
his ever-growing collection <strong>of</strong> discarded vehicles. One, a rusting VW<br />
minibus, was filled with old tires, as well as what seemed like a million<br />
dead leaves that had blown in through the open windows. Beyond that<br />
rusted a motley collection <strong>of</strong> other equipment he’d acquired at swap<br />
meets, auctions, and estate sales.<br />
<strong>The</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> the eleven acres was mostly rolling hills covered in trees<br />
and scrub, although there was also one noteworthy hill, a short jog past<br />
the edge <strong>of</strong> our property, that was covered in a thick grove <strong>of</strong> oak and<br />
maple trees. At the foot <strong>of</strong> the hill was a pond. Years before, whoever<br />
owned the land had attempted to dig a basement for a home, but it had<br />
filled with water, so he abandoned the whole project. It was deep enough<br />
that we had our own private swimming pool, as long as we didn’t mind<br />
trespassing, swimming in cold, dirty water, and then ho<strong>of</strong>ing it the half<br />
mile or so back home.<br />
Even better, someone had tied a rope to one <strong>of</strong> the highest branches<br />
<strong>of</strong> the biggest oak atop the hill. We would grab the rope and walk backward<br />
until we stood on tiptoe with our arms stretched above our heads.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n we would race forward and leap, white-knuckled when the rope<br />
took our weight, watching the ground drop away below our windmilling<br />
legs as we swung, laughing, far into the air.<br />
• • •<br />
We couldn’t spend all our time outside, <strong>of</strong> course, and although we<br />
had <strong>of</strong>ficially moved into the house soon after the tornado, Dad never
32 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
properly finished it. <strong>The</strong> list <strong>of</strong> what was broken, unfinished, or ramshackle<br />
was nearly endless. Maybe he’d been building things more carefully<br />
at first, but after the tornado, he cut corners with a will. He even<br />
had a go-to response when an issue came up. It didn’t matter whether<br />
the trouble was a missing chunk <strong>of</strong> drywall, an electric outlet that didn’t<br />
work, or a door that wouldn’t shut all the way—when a concern was<br />
brought to Dad’s attention, he would fire back, “You know good and<br />
well I’m no finish carpenter!”<br />
One night after Mom complained about something and Dad fed her<br />
his line, Jerry asked Dad exactly what he meant by the finish carpenter<br />
part. I was on my stomach in the living room, drawing with Sheri, and<br />
I looked up in time to see Dad slap Jerry across the face.<br />
“I mean what I said, you imbecile!”<br />
Jerry ran to his room and Mom raced after him while Dad went<br />
outside, slamming the door behind him. When Mom came back to<br />
the living room, I went to check on Jerry. He was on his bunk in the<br />
bedroom we shared, staring at the wall.<br />
“Hey,” I said. “You okay?”<br />
“Yeah. Forget it.”<br />
“All right.”<br />
With nothing else to do, I lay in my bunk and looked around the<br />
room. <strong>The</strong> ceiling was bare Sheetrock, with the brand name and dimensions<br />
still stenciled on its peeling, yellow surface. When I was bored<br />
enough, I counted the hammer marks on it. Our closet was a single<br />
length <strong>of</strong> steel pipe held parallel to the wall with two brackets, and our<br />
dresser drawers fell onto the floor if we pulled them out past halfway. <strong>The</strong><br />
window, like all the others I’d seen Dad install before the tornado, was a<br />
single pane <strong>of</strong> glass set against the cinder block wall with a flimsy frame<br />
and no insulation. When a really strong wind howled up, flakes <strong>of</strong> snow<br />
would eddy through the gaps around the window and float down to our<br />
floor, where they would slowly melt on the flower-patterned linoleum.<br />
In other words, our new room was a million times better than the trailer.
MARK BOUMAN || 33<br />
With Dad already outside, I hoped it would be a night we wouldn’t<br />
be called upon to fix the pump in the well. Dad had cut a rectangular<br />
hole into the dirt around the well and installed an old pump and a reservoir<br />
tank. It was insulated so poorly, however, that the pump <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
seized, and Dad liked to say that Jerry and I were “just the right size” to<br />
climb down into the well and bash an old hammer against the side <strong>of</strong><br />
the pump until it began running again.<br />
When the well was first drilled, we were all grateful to have running<br />
water. However, the water contained so much iron and other metals and<br />
minerals that we could almost feel the grit between our teeth. Mom spit<br />
out the first sip she took, declaring it unfit for humans.<br />
Dad must have tasted it too, because he didn’t seem surprised when<br />
a salesman came a few days later to tell us about the latest in water-<br />
s<strong>of</strong>tening technology. We watched with interest as he collected water<br />
from our well in a small vial, then added drips and drops <strong>of</strong> various<br />
chemicals, periodically checking tables <strong>of</strong> colors and numbers in a three-<br />
ring binder. <strong>The</strong>n he announced that we had some <strong>of</strong> the hardest water<br />
he’d ever tested and that we’d need two complete filtration and injection<br />
systems, along with double the normal amount <strong>of</strong> salt.<br />
We bought a single system. Jerry and I were supposed to add salt<br />
to the machine each week, but that lasted only until the initial supply<br />
<strong>of</strong> salt ran out, because when we told Dad it was time to buy more, he<br />
shrugged. From then on our s<strong>of</strong>tening system simply served as a conduit<br />
for our freakishly hard water. Mom still had to walk to the Dietzes’ for<br />
drinking and cooking water every few days, taking Jerry with her to help<br />
lug it back. Dad had found an orange five-gallon plastic cooler, and it<br />
lived on the kitchen counter next to the sink. For the washing machine,<br />
however, Mom was forced to use the well water, and everything she<br />
washed turned yellow. T- shirts and underwear were the color <strong>of</strong> lemons<br />
after one wash, the color <strong>of</strong> urine after two, and a ruined, rusty orange<br />
not long after that. Evidence <strong>of</strong> the hard water collected all over the<br />
house: an orange stripe ringed the toilet, the water that came out <strong>of</strong> the
34 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
showerhead turned two <strong>of</strong> the bathroom walls orange, and beneath each<br />
faucet that dripped— which was every faucet— there was a dark spot the<br />
size and color <strong>of</strong> a penny.<br />
Dad looked at his honey-do list, looked at the condition <strong>of</strong> the<br />
house, and decided the next logical step would be to obtain a luxurious<br />
bathtub. One day he marched into the bathroom with a saw and cut a<br />
rectangular hole in the floor. He sawed right through the floor joists as<br />
well, and soon we could see clear down to the sand beneath the house,<br />
several feet below.<br />
“I got a deal” was all he’d tell us.<br />
When Mom got wind, she crossed her arms and declared, “This is<br />
going to look absolutely ridiculous— a sunken tub, in this house?”<br />
Dad grinned like she’d walked into a trap. “You know, lots <strong>of</strong> the<br />
finest homes have sunken tubs.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> following day a man drove up in a truck and helped Dad unload<br />
the tub and muscle it into the bathroom. Dad took over from there,<br />
sliding it into place with pry bars and lowering it into the hole he’d cut.<br />
<strong>The</strong> top <strong>of</strong> the tub stuck up about six inches above the floor, creating a<br />
serious tripping hazard. <strong>The</strong> length, however, was an even bigger problem.<br />
<strong>The</strong> hole Dad had cut was about a foot too long.<br />
“Not my fault,” Dad grumbled. “<strong>The</strong>y gave me the wrong dimensions!<br />
Jumbo tub, my ass.”<br />
<strong>The</strong>re really wasn’t a good way to cover the hole back up, given that<br />
Dad had removed all the joists, so he simply gave up on the entire project,<br />
leaving us with a semi sunken tub and a one- foot gap.<br />
• • •<br />
<strong>The</strong> hole in the bathroom floor wasn’t a problem for us kids. We loved<br />
it. One <strong>of</strong> our never- ending chores was to sweep up the sand that seemed<br />
to multiply in the house, and the hole made a perfect place to dump it<br />
without going outside.<br />
<strong>The</strong> sand bothered Mom the most, and she got it in her head that
MARK BOUMAN || 35<br />
a cement front porch would make a good place to kick <strong>of</strong>f our sandy<br />
shoes, thus keeping the floors clean. Dad refused to pour one.<br />
“Why don’t you do it yourself if you’re so fired up about it?” he griped.<br />
<strong>The</strong> next day Mom called a cement truck. She scrounged some old<br />
pieces <strong>of</strong> wood from the yard and nailed them into rough forms around<br />
the front door. When the driver arrived, he took one look at the forms<br />
and refused to pour. He knew Mom’s handiwork would simply buckle<br />
and allow the wet cement to ooze across the sand. After he and Mom<br />
just stood there for a minute, the driver asked Mom for Dad’s toolbox<br />
and rebuilt the forms himself so that he could pour the cement. Since<br />
Mom didn’t have any cash, she raided Dad’s stash <strong>of</strong> ammunition and<br />
gave the man a few boxes <strong>of</strong> shotgun shells.<br />
Two days later, when it dried, we had a real porch sure enough—<br />
although if it made any difference in the amount <strong>of</strong> sand inside,<br />
I couldn’t tell.<br />
<strong>The</strong> constant sand invasion was the reason for our excitement when<br />
a traveling salesman stopped by to demonstrate a Kirby vacuum. We<br />
actually dared to dream that our sweeping days would be over, since<br />
the vacuum, we were all assured, could run on both carpet and hard<br />
floors. We gathered in the living room, Dad in his armchair and Mom<br />
on the couch with the three <strong>of</strong> us. <strong>The</strong> salesman stood in the center <strong>of</strong><br />
the room, talking about its wind- tunnel design and lifting capacity and<br />
precise manufacturing tolerances, after which he made eye contact with<br />
Mom and asked, “Ma’am, would you like to see a demonstration?”<br />
He unwound the power cord with a practiced flourish and plugged it<br />
into the wall. On the way back to his machine, he made a show <strong>of</strong> walking<br />
slowly over our carpet, studying its gold, scarlet, and green designs.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n he clicked on the vacuum and ran it over a particular spot, back<br />
and forth, back and forth. By the third pass, the vacuum was leaving a<br />
thin but clearly visible line <strong>of</strong> sand in its wake. When the salesman ran<br />
the vacuum back across the trail <strong>of</strong> sand, the vacuum sucked it right<br />
up— and then deposited a fresh line <strong>of</strong> sand in a slightly different spot.
36 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
Jerry and I elbowed each other and counted our lucky stars—this<br />
was one time someone else would get the blame for not cleaning up<br />
all that sand! <strong>The</strong> salesman was visibly withering. With each pass <strong>of</strong><br />
the vacuum across the carpet, his shoulders slumped a bit lower. His<br />
forehead wrinkled. He pushed and pulled the vacuum more and more<br />
frantically, and I could see his lips moving silently.<br />
Suddenly, he turned <strong>of</strong>f the vacuum. For several seconds he stared<br />
at it, and we stared at him. <strong>The</strong>n he crouched down and plucked some<br />
sand from one <strong>of</strong> the long lines marking the carpet. He rubbed his fingers<br />
and the sand fell back to the carpet.<br />
“Well,” he said, “what in the heck?”<br />
“I’m sure—” began Mom, but the salesman interrupted her with a<br />
quickly raised hand.<br />
Without speaking, he flipped the vacuum upside down on the carpet,<br />
unplugged it, and began taking it apart, all the while muttering<br />
about what might be ailing his incredible machine. As soon as he had it<br />
all put back together, he turned it back on and tried again. <strong>The</strong> vacuum<br />
traced the same lines <strong>of</strong> sand across the carpet with each pass. In desperation,<br />
the salesman pulled the collection bag <strong>of</strong>f the back <strong>of</strong> his machine.<br />
He unfastened the clasp, unrolled the top <strong>of</strong> the bag, and reached his<br />
hand in. When his hand came back out, it was full <strong>of</strong> white sand, which<br />
ran through his fingers and down onto the carpet. <strong>The</strong> bag looked like<br />
it was already more than half full.<br />
Mom started to laugh, her hands floating up to the sides <strong>of</strong> her<br />
mouth, and her laugh was like the first rock in an avalanche. Soon all<br />
<strong>of</strong> us were laughing, even Dad and the vacuum salesman—laughing so<br />
hard our sides hurt.<br />
“You know,” chortled Dad, “that fancy vacuum <strong>of</strong> yours actually<br />
works pretty good. Just look at all the sand it picked up!”<br />
And so as the laughter died away, we resigned ourselves to ongoing<br />
sand duty—part <strong>of</strong> what Dad called “policing the place,” though we
MARK BOUMAN || 37<br />
had no clear idea <strong>of</strong> what that meant—each time carefully pouring the<br />
collected sand into the hole beside our sunken bathtub.<br />
• • •<br />
Our house was too far out in the country to have garbage pickup. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
was a municipal dump, <strong>of</strong> course, but Dad decided that driving our trash<br />
to the dump would be a waste <strong>of</strong> effort when we had a perfectly empty<br />
valley right behind the house. Each time a trash can in the house filled<br />
up, one <strong>of</strong> us would dump it outside—which meant that every so <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
Dad would notice the trash pile was getting out <strong>of</strong> control.<br />
“You boys go out back and get some burning done.”<br />
We always tried not to smile when Dad handed down that particular<br />
task, fearing he’d decide to do it himself or even give the job to Sheri.<br />
Compared to sweeping the never-ending sand in the house and our<br />
newest chore—filling the ruts in the driveway—burning the trash pile<br />
was nearly a treat.<br />
We had a routine. On the way to the garbage pile, Jerry and I would<br />
each grab a long, sturdy stick. <strong>The</strong>n as soon as we reached the pile, we’d<br />
look for something like a frayed tarp or a garbage bag, which we’d divvy<br />
up and wrap tightly around the ends <strong>of</strong> our sticks. A flick from one <strong>of</strong><br />
the Zippos we both carried and—fwoosh—we were explorers, holding<br />
al<strong>of</strong>t our torches. Flames ready, we’d clamber to the center <strong>of</strong> the pile,<br />
holding the torches well away from our bodies, since more than once a<br />
blob <strong>of</strong> molten plastic had dripped onto our exposed skin, searing us for<br />
an instant before sputtering out. Once we were in the center, we worked<br />
our way outward, touching our torches to anything that looked flammable:<br />
phone books, shredded shirts, the odd scrap <strong>of</strong> lumber. All the<br />
while, our plastic- fueled torches burned a bright, nearly neon blue, even<br />
in the sunlight, and the sound <strong>of</strong> their flames—ship ship shiiiip— became<br />
a private language, telling where to step and what to burn.<br />
After we set fire to everything that wasn’t wet, metallic, or made <strong>of</strong><br />
glass, we would retreat to the edge <strong>of</strong> the pile. Still holding our torches,
38 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
we’d stand and watch the flames spread in fits and starts across the discarded<br />
landscape, sometimes stepping back into the pile to prod or<br />
relight some object. I could imagine I was a giant, watching an entire<br />
countryside burning, from the rotting valleys all the way to the peaks<br />
<strong>of</strong> rusty iron.<br />
Dad’s chore was pointless. <strong>The</strong> flames never consumed the pile—<br />
there was far too much that couldn’t burn—and over time it grew and<br />
grew. <strong>The</strong> valley was glutted with garbage, trash so damp and compacted<br />
that no burning short <strong>of</strong> an explosion could have altered its shape. Dad<br />
must have understood that. He knew the trash pile as well as anyone<br />
in the family, and he knew the shape <strong>of</strong> fire even better. Yet every few<br />
weeks he sent Jerry and me back to burn. And so my brother and I would<br />
stand, shoulder to shoulder, and watch flames become embers become<br />
smoke and ashes, and then we’d walk back up the sandy hill to the house,<br />
content for a moment that we’d done exactly what our father required.<br />
• • •<br />
Once, when Jerry and I were trudging back from the trash pile at dusk,<br />
Dad barked at us to get some two-by-fours from behind the shed because<br />
he had something to unload from his truck. We knew the drill. Dad<br />
came home with strange objects all the time, and more <strong>of</strong>ten than not<br />
we had to help him transfer whatever it was—nearly always something<br />
mechanical and too heavy for one man and two boys to move safely—<br />
from the truck to the yard. We had no idea what this particular item<br />
was, but we could tell Dad was excited about it.<br />
“This baby was on a destroyer in dubya-dubya-two, boys,” he said.<br />
“Got ’er <strong>of</strong>f a guy near Detroit for a song, and I’m about to get ’er working.”<br />
“But . . . what is it?” I asked.<br />
“A searchlight, Mark,” he answered, motioning us to come closer.<br />
He unbolted something on the back <strong>of</strong> the thing and pulled <strong>of</strong>f a hatch,<br />
pointing to a deeply concave mirror.<br />
“This reflects the light and concentrates it.” He stopped to look at
MARK BOUMAN || 39<br />
us, savoring the moment before adding, “Concentrates it enough to see<br />
things two miles away.”<br />
He nodded happily as we gaped at the mirror. “Yep, two miles. Don’t<br />
look into it or it’ll blind you. It gives out as much light as one hundred<br />
twenty thousand candles.”<br />
Jerry and I both blurted the obvious. “When are you gonna turn it on?”<br />
“I’ll hook it up and we can try it out,” he answered. I’d never heard<br />
him happier. As he began to fiddle with the searchlight, Sheri wandered<br />
out to watch.<br />
“What is that?”<br />
“It’s a searchlight from a destroyer!” I bragged.<br />
“What’s a destroyer?”<br />
“A ship,” I said impatiently. “Now let Dad work.”<br />
It took Dad a while to get everything ready. He never seemed in<br />
doubt about what to do but moved around the searchlight quickly and<br />
purposefully, adjusting and tightening and lubricating, ignoring our<br />
questions until we stopped asking.<br />
Finally it was time. Dad had run a thick cable from the searchlight<br />
to a nearby generator.<br />
“This’d be useful on a ship—it’s what it was made for, after all.”<br />
He looked at his audience, winked at Mom, and flicked a switch on<br />
the back <strong>of</strong> the searchlight.<br />
“And . . . <strong>The</strong>re. It. Goes.”<br />
We stared, stunned. It was brighter than the sun—the brightest thing<br />
I had seen in my life. <strong>The</strong> beam <strong>of</strong> light was like a solid thing, like a<br />
bridge <strong>of</strong> brightness you might be able to walk on wherever it pointed.<br />
No object was too far away for Dad to touch: the bottom <strong>of</strong> the driveway,<br />
the stop sign down Blakely Drive, the radio tower on the far hill.<br />
“Don’t get in front <strong>of</strong> it,” he warned. “You will get burned.”<br />
He spun a small wheel with a handle attached to it, and the eye <strong>of</strong><br />
the searchlight narrowed to a small hole. <strong>The</strong>n he spun the wheel the<br />
other way, and the light expanded.
40 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />
“Amazing,” I sighed, pulling the word out across the seconds while<br />
I followed the beam.<br />
I heard Mom snort behind me, and then I heard the door open and<br />
close. Dad knew he still had an audience, however, and he pointed the<br />
searchlight at the ground, then suddenly flicked it up toward the sky.<br />
<strong>The</strong> beam lanced through the night, up and up until it lit the underside<br />
<strong>of</strong> a cloud.<br />
A cloud. I could scarcely understand what I was seeing.<br />
That night, as I curled beneath my blanket in bed, I remembered<br />
what I’d seen. <strong>The</strong> searchlight seemed part <strong>of</strong> my father, as if he were<br />
really the one illuminating the distant trees. Tall and proud— taller than<br />
nearly every other man I knew—Dad could force the world to bend with<br />
his bare hands and wide shoulders.<br />
• • •<br />
That was how time passed. Week in, week out, month in, month out.<br />
We panted through the summers and shivered through the winters.<br />
When the weather was bad enough, we drew or played board games or<br />
stared at the fireplace, and we always did whatever chores Dad assigned<br />
us: taking out the garbage, watering whichever plants were currently<br />
surviving near the house, sweeping, washing and drying dishes, washing<br />
and folding laundry, and shoveling ruts in the driveway. He assigned jobs<br />
that even we, inexperienced schoolkids, could tell were baloney. More<br />
than once he looked at Jerry and me and growled, “Get outside, and<br />
whatever’s out <strong>of</strong> place, put it back!” Since almost everything outside<br />
was either broken, messy, or out <strong>of</strong> place, and nothing we did could<br />
change that, we interpreted his instructions to mean that we should look<br />
busy until he stopped noticing us. Dad noticing us wasn’t something we<br />
particularly wanted. Better for him to do his stuff and for us to do ours.<br />
We bused to school and bused home, too, caring very little about<br />
what happened between the two trips. But apart from those minor interruptions,<br />
we wandered wild and free—with an emphasis on free. Mom
MARK BOUMAN || 41<br />
was always working at home or trying to work in town. She talked about<br />
making ends meet and scraping by. Dad seemed like he was always playing<br />
with guns and old vehicles at home, or working in town and then<br />
staying in town to play by himself. Almost none <strong>of</strong> the Bouman family’s<br />
meager resources <strong>of</strong> time and money trickled down to us kids.<br />
We lived hour by hour, not thinking about what might come next,<br />
doing as we liked and liking a decent amount <strong>of</strong> what we did. Somehow<br />
whole seasons passed that way, and I had little inkling that folks lived<br />
other ways, or that my own way <strong>of</strong> life was soon to change.
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>The</strong> Tank Man's Son?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
LifeWay<br />
Parable<br />
Amazon Kindle<br />
Apple iBook
Chapter 1<br />
Techirghiol, Romania<br />
1961<br />
You gain strength, courage, and confidence by every<br />
experience in which you really stop to look fear in the face.<br />
You are able to say to yourself, “I lived through this horror.<br />
I can take the next thing that comes along.”<br />
—Eleanor Roosevelt<br />
On Good Friday, it was customary for children to ask their<br />
parents for forgiveness and to kiss their parents’ hands—<br />
a tradition that I always found awkward and strange. <strong>The</strong>n<br />
we would go to the Romanian Orthodox Church so the<br />
priest could <strong>of</strong>fer us forgiveness. Sometimes I didn’t even<br />
know what I was asking forgiveness for. But it was the rule.<br />
And in Techirghiol, you followed the rules or there were<br />
consequences.<br />
That day, I walked to the church with four neighbor girls.<br />
As we entered the building, two tall men dressed in black<br />
and sporting dark glasses blocked the doorway. One <strong>of</strong> them<br />
opened a notebook. “Names! Ages!” he barked.<br />
1
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
“Securitate,” my friend whispered. Communist government<br />
agents.<br />
My friends <strong>of</strong>fered their names.<br />
When it was my turn, I croaked, “Virginia Basta, age six.”<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the men stabbed his finger toward me. “You are<br />
now on the government’s black list as church people.”<br />
My friends rushed into the sanctuary. I followed and knelt<br />
on a small rug on the wooden floor. I bowed my head and<br />
prayed that God would keep me safe from those men. When<br />
I opened my eyes, my friends were gone. <strong>The</strong>y must have run<br />
out the side door. I shivered. <strong>The</strong> church was cold, quiet, and<br />
desolate. <strong>The</strong> walls were draped with hand-painted icons <strong>of</strong><br />
Jesus and Mary, and a serious-looking statue <strong>of</strong> Jesus seemed<br />
to watch me. I will be brave! I won’t run away because <strong>of</strong> those<br />
Securitate men. I stayed on my knees for a long time, just to<br />
show those men I was not afraid. Mother and Father always<br />
said we should be free in church.<br />
Two days later, during the Easter service, the priest sang in<br />
Latin outside the church. My stomach growled. We had fasted<br />
for a month. No meat, only vegetables. Easter was the only<br />
day my family attended church together. I wondered whether<br />
my parents were afraid <strong>of</strong> the Securitate men. I searched the<br />
crowd but didn’t see their dark coats and sunglasses. Finally<br />
the priest snuffed out the candles, and we went home for an<br />
Easter feast <strong>of</strong> lamb, stuffing, and lots <strong>of</strong> cakes and cookies.<br />
After Easter passed, the days grew warmer, but the<br />
Securitate’s hate-soaked words, church people, rang in my head<br />
for a long time. And though my family did not attend church<br />
2
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
on Sundays, sometimes on weekdays I’d slip through the<br />
doors and say a quick prayer on my way to school. Always,<br />
though, this came at great personal risk.<br />
During the totalitarian regime <strong>of</strong> Nicolae Ceaușescu, the<br />
most brutal and repressive regime—even by Soviet bloc standards—Communist<br />
Romania was a land <strong>of</strong> lies. Religion was<br />
tolerated only to keep up outside appearances, and internal<br />
dissidence was not permitted. Ceaușescu’s goal was to<br />
demolish the churches to make room for his palace—his<br />
earthly temple. Declaring himself a god, he decreed that he<br />
had brought about the “golden era,” and every citizen was<br />
required to agree with him. If you did not, you would face<br />
the full wrath <strong>of</strong> Ceaușescu’s secret police, the Securitate, one<br />
<strong>of</strong> the most ubiquitous and brutal secret police forces in the<br />
world. Simply put, Ceaușescu turned my native country into<br />
a prison land.<br />
Not only were we not free to confront the lies <strong>of</strong> the<br />
despotic regime, but we lived in a constant state <strong>of</strong> anxiety<br />
and mistrust, as anyone could easily and <strong>of</strong>ten arbitrarily<br />
denounce a neighbor, classmate, or family member for making<br />
“antigovernment” statements. <strong>The</strong> best way to avoid<br />
punishment, I learned early on, was to remain silent and<br />
blend in.<br />
Unfortunately, I did not blend in. And for that, I was<br />
punished.<br />
My mother always had plenty <strong>of</strong> chores for me to do<br />
inside, while my older sister, Alina, my younger sister, Oana,<br />
and my younger brother, George, were allowed to play<br />
3
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
outside. In the beginning, I didn’t pay any attention to this<br />
difference, nor to the fact that in the winter I had to wear a<br />
veil in public, and in the summer, a hat.<br />
One afternoon while I was doing the dishes, I stood on<br />
my tiptoes to slide a plate into the cupboard, and through<br />
the open window, I could hear singing. “<strong>The</strong> sleeping bear<br />
is starving. We will feed him with milk or honey or c<strong>of</strong>fee.”<br />
I leaned into the sink and tugged the curtain aside. Alina,<br />
Oana, George, and their friends were gathered in a circle playing<br />
Ursual Doarme (<strong>The</strong> Sleeping Bear). I loved that game.<br />
My mother was asleep in the next room, and I knew that<br />
if I woke her to ask permission to play, she’d be as angry as a<br />
sleeping bear. But oh, how I wanted to join the fun!<br />
I carefully cracked the back door open, then looked back<br />
toward the bedrooms. No sound. Quietly, I closed the door<br />
behind me and rushed to the outer edge <strong>of</strong> the circle in which<br />
Alina sat blindfolded. I bounced on my toes, hoping they’d<br />
let me play.<br />
“See how her hair reflects the sun?” I turned toward the<br />
neighbor lady and her friend standing on the other side <strong>of</strong><br />
the white wooden fence between our two yards.<br />
“She’s the only child in Techirghiol with red hair and<br />
freckles.” She motioned toward me. “Come, Virginia.”<br />
I glanced at my sister—still blindfolded—and ran over<br />
to the fence.<br />
<strong>The</strong> neighbor ran her fingers through my hair, then<br />
down my cheek. “Have you ever seen a child with so many<br />
freckles?” <strong>The</strong> other lady pulled a camera from her purse and<br />
4
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
snapped a picture. <strong>The</strong> neighbor pointed toward the other<br />
kids. “That’s her sister in the center, her other sister over<br />
there, and her brother sitting at the edge <strong>of</strong> the circle.”<br />
Alina, Oana, and George all had black hair and olive skin.<br />
I had red hair and white skin with lots <strong>of</strong> freckles. I didn’t<br />
know what to say in response to the neighbor’s comment, so<br />
I said nothing.<br />
“She’s so tiny compared to them, even her younger<br />
brother.”<br />
“Virginia!” My mother stood in the doorway, arms folded.<br />
My mouth went dry as my mind raced to think <strong>of</strong> an excuse<br />
about why I’d left the house. I was in trouble. She motioned<br />
me inside.<br />
After she spanked me, she went outside and collected<br />
fresh nuts and leaves, boiled them in a big pot, then rubbed<br />
the mucky black solution in my hair.<br />
Later that evening, a ghostly looking girl with black hair,<br />
a white face, and red-rimmed eyes stared at me from the<br />
bathroom mirror. I picked up the cream she’d made me rub<br />
all over my face. Mother said it would make my freckles<br />
disappear. <strong>The</strong> lady on the jar didn’t have one freckle on<br />
her face.<br />
I was sorry I’d gone outside and made my mother mad.<br />
Now I’d have even more house chores for weeks to come.<br />
I looked into the mirror again at the new me. Maybe if I<br />
looked normal like my sisters and brother, my family would love<br />
me more. I twisted the cover tight on the cream, put it on the<br />
shelf, and ran to the kitchen for dinner.<br />
5
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
“She still looks different.” Alina scowled, crossing her arms.<br />
My father’s place sat empty. He worked in Constanta,<br />
four hours away, and was rarely at supper with the family,<br />
which was a shame for me. When he was home, Alina and<br />
my mother weren’t nearly as mean.<br />
My mother set a platter <strong>of</strong> fish and fries on the table.<br />
“Maybe we should find a family to adopt her,” she said, looking<br />
at Alina.<br />
My breath caught. I slid into the chair, blinking back<br />
tears. What is wrong with me? Even with my red hair gone, my<br />
family doesn’t want me. I bit my lip. One adopted girl I knew<br />
in my class always cried during school and rubbed bruises on<br />
her arms. She’d fallen asleep in class once, and when I tapped<br />
her awake, she said she had been scrubbing floors all night.<br />
“Please, Mother, don’t send me away,” I begged.<br />
She placed a bowl <strong>of</strong> watermelon on the table. “A few<br />
families from the city are looking for a child to adopt. What<br />
do you think?” She looked from Alina to Oana to George.<br />
“Should we give her up for adoption?” She was serious.<br />
“Nooooo!” I cried. Tears flooded my vision. I set my fork<br />
down and sobbed into the crook <strong>of</strong> my elbow. A jerk on my<br />
arm landed me on the floor. I stood and put my hands on<br />
my behind, then quickly removed them before the crack <strong>of</strong><br />
the belt hit me.<br />
“Go to bed!” Mother ordered, shoving me toward my<br />
bedroom.<br />
As always, I did as I was told.<br />
I climbed into my bed, rubbing my backside. Maybe I<br />
6
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
could run away, I thought. But what if those people looking<br />
for a child find me and take me away? <strong>The</strong>y might beat me<br />
too. I flipped my pillow over because it was damp with tears.<br />
I buried my face in the fabric to muffle my sobs. Crying<br />
would only bring Mother back in with her belt.<br />
*<br />
I set the black hair dye packet on the sink’s ledge. For two<br />
years, Mother had been purchasing the store packets. She<br />
still occasionally threatened to put me up for adoption, but<br />
it never happened. I rinsed the sink, then shut <strong>of</strong>f the water.<br />
<strong>The</strong> house was quiet. My family had left early that morning<br />
for summer vacation in Bucharest, where they would stay<br />
with my Aunt Cassandra. I hoped to meet Aunt Cassandra<br />
someday, but they never let me go with them, and questions<br />
or complaints would only earn me a sore bottom. Yet in<br />
my mind it didn’t matter. Mother must have had some confidence<br />
in me to leave me in charge <strong>of</strong> the house. None <strong>of</strong><br />
my friends, at age ten, were given that much responsibility.<br />
Besides, I had to work and earn money for the family.<br />
Our town, Techirghiol, was famous for the supposed<br />
thera peutic effects <strong>of</strong> its lake and mud. An Ottoman commander<br />
visited in the 1850s, took several mud baths, and<br />
noticed amazing improvement on his ailing arm. By the time<br />
<strong>of</strong> my childhood, the waters brought a flood <strong>of</strong> summer visitors<br />
to town.<br />
My family, like many families in Techirghiol, would make<br />
7
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
extra money by renting out rooms in our home to visitors<br />
who came to take treatments. Most <strong>of</strong> these visitors came<br />
without reservations. Instead, when they arrived, they’d<br />
come to Dragalina Square, near the town’s monument to war<br />
heroes, and seek connections with families that had rooms<br />
to rent.<br />
Families in town would hire temporary workers to recruit<br />
these boarders. Usually the hired workers couldn’t hold jobs<br />
elsewhere because <strong>of</strong> alcohol abuse, criminal records, or a history<br />
<strong>of</strong> violence. As temporary workers, they received cash<br />
after each job. My family used them too—until I turned<br />
seven years old.<br />
Once I turned seven, I became the family’s recruiter in<br />
the square. Over time, my work was extended to recruiting<br />
for other families in town too. I had to compete for business<br />
alongside the rough and ruthless adults. Some made<br />
inappropriate jokes; some smelled strongly <strong>of</strong> alcohol—even<br />
in the morning—or became drunk as soon as they received<br />
their first payment <strong>of</strong> the day; others were violent. Over the<br />
years, I watched many bloody fights break out on the square.<br />
Why my family felt the need to take in boarders at all,<br />
I could not say. <strong>The</strong>y didn’t need the money. I can only surmise<br />
that they simply didn’t want me around, and I knew<br />
enough not to ask questions or complain. <strong>The</strong>y wouldn’t have<br />
listened anyway, and my life would only have become harder.<br />
One morning when I arrived at Dragalina Square, two <strong>of</strong><br />
my competitors were having a fight, so I seized the opportunity.<br />
As the bus full <strong>of</strong> tourists pulled up, I quickly rushed up<br />
8
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
to the door, met the eyes <strong>of</strong> the first tourist to exit, and said,<br />
“Welcome to Techirghiol! My name is Virginia.” And then,<br />
grabbing his suitcase, “If you need a room I can take you to<br />
my house. My parents have a lovely room that you could use.<br />
Would you like to follow me?”<br />
“Yes,” he responded, motioning to his wife behind him.<br />
“Thank you.”<br />
Just then, one <strong>of</strong> the men who had previously been fighting<br />
rushed over, pushed me aside, and blurted out, “Can I<br />
help you find a room, sir?”<br />
“No, thank you. Virginia has already <strong>of</strong>fered us a room.”<br />
“Well, I guess we can’t compete with her charm,” he said<br />
to his opponent, now standing behind me.<br />
“I’ll show her charm when she returns,” the other man<br />
grumbled in response. Both men sneered at me angrily.<br />
Walking away with my new clients, I tried to block out<br />
their angry words. I’ll deal with that later, I thought. Right<br />
now, I have to make sure this couple will take the room in my<br />
parents’ house.<br />
Actually, I enjoyed getting to know these visitors and hearing<br />
their stories. Some <strong>of</strong> them almost became like friends.<br />
In fact, sometimes when they returned for future visits, they<br />
would stop by Dragalina Square to see me and ask how successful<br />
I had been that day.<br />
Unfortunately, there were many days when I was not successful<br />
at all. Some days I stayed in Dragalina Square until<br />
ten at night hoping to find even one client. Eventually, hungry,<br />
sad, and exhausted, I would walk home, working on<br />
9
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
excuses for my lack <strong>of</strong> success that day—my failure, as my<br />
family would call it. As soon as I arrived home, I would try<br />
to go straight to bed, but always I was called to report.<br />
“Today I started my day around five thirty in the morning<br />
at Dragalina Square,” I would begin. “I took ten trips home<br />
with visitors, but none <strong>of</strong> them took a room. I also took them<br />
to the Popescu’s, Amanar’s, Enescu’s, and Zaituc’s houses,<br />
but none <strong>of</strong> them took their rooms either. And as you know,<br />
Popescu, Amanar, Enescu, and Zaituc all live far away from<br />
each other, so that took me some time also.”<br />
Mother looked neither pleased nor convinced.<br />
“In between,” I continued, “I stopped at the library and<br />
asked one <strong>of</strong> the workers, Maria, if she knew <strong>of</strong> any unhappy<br />
visitors who might be looking to change houses, and she<br />
assured me that she would send them directly to me if she<br />
heard anything.”<br />
Still nothing.<br />
“Also, today some <strong>of</strong> the buses had mechanical problems,<br />
and a few <strong>of</strong> them never even arrived in town.”<br />
More silence.<br />
I tried one last time.<br />
“You know, I heard that many visitors prefer to stay<br />
in surrounding cities because <strong>of</strong> the strong, salty smell <strong>of</strong><br />
Techirghiol Lake.”<br />
Somehow all the arguments that sounded so good on the<br />
way home suddenly sounded lame. I knew what was coming.<br />
Mother would bring out her belt, and after a severe beating<br />
and no dinner, I would cry myself to sleep—silently into my<br />
10
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
pillow, lest I disturb my siblings, who were exhausted from<br />
enjoying a day at the lake.<br />
<strong>The</strong> morning after a failed day, I’d rise by five o’clock,<br />
grab a slice <strong>of</strong> bread and a piece <strong>of</strong> salami from the kitchen<br />
before anybody noticed me, and walk to the square hoping<br />
for a better day.<br />
Walking down the quiet, deserted street, I would imagine<br />
the city belonged only to me. I would open my arms<br />
to greet the new day and the rising sun. <strong>The</strong> sun’s warmth<br />
felt like the arms <strong>of</strong> a mother—not my mother perhaps, but<br />
what I always imagined a mother’s warm embrace would feel<br />
like. My body and soul would be reenergized by mornings<br />
like those, and in my hardest hours, I would raise my head<br />
to the sky and imagine somebody was watching over me<br />
from above—somebody who loved me, red hair, pale skin,<br />
freckles, and all.<br />
11
Chapter 2<br />
Bad times have a scientific value.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se are occasions a good learner would not miss.<br />
—Ralph Waldo Emerson<br />
I vividly rememberthe first time I was left alone and in<br />
charge <strong>of</strong> the house.<br />
I was in first grade.<br />
“Have a good trip,” I said as my family departed. I acted<br />
courageous, but inside, my heart was aching.<br />
Must be nice to see the world, I thought as tears ran down<br />
my face.<br />
With the family gone from my view, I closed the gate,<br />
walked inside, locked the door behind me, and started putting<br />
all the dirty dishes in the sink. <strong>The</strong> house was quiet.<br />
Too quiet.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n suddenly, someone hammered on the door. “I need<br />
13
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
a cup <strong>of</strong> sugar, Elena! Why do you keep this door closed?<br />
Open the door!”<br />
Terrified, I dropped the dish I was holding, ran to the<br />
opposite side <strong>of</strong> the house, jumped in my bed, and hid myself<br />
underneath the blanket.<br />
<strong>The</strong> voice on the other side <strong>of</strong> the door grew louder, as<br />
did the hammering. “I need some sugar. I don’t want to walk<br />
to the store. Elena, open the door!”<br />
I thought the door would come down. I didn’t move<br />
underneath my blanket.<br />
Finally the house became quiet again. I pulled the blanket<br />
<strong>of</strong>f my face and looked out the window facing me. All<br />
I could see were the branches <strong>of</strong> the tree out back swaying<br />
gently in the breeze. I started to imagine friendly faces in the<br />
branches—almost as though someone were watching over<br />
me. Strangely, I felt protected. From that day forward, imagining<br />
friendly faces in the branches became a game to help<br />
combat my fear and loneliness.<br />
I also discovered another way to escape and make<br />
friends—through books.<br />
One afternoon while the family was in Bucharest visiting<br />
Aunt Cassandra, I grabbed a book and stepped outside.<br />
Setting Brontë’s Jane Eyre down on the ground, I climbed<br />
onto a tree swing, pushed <strong>of</strong>f, pumped hard, then tucked<br />
my legs underneath me. I leaned back and followed the<br />
path <strong>of</strong> an airplane cutting a line through the sky. Someday,<br />
I thought, I’ll fly away from here and travel the world. I closed<br />
14
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
my eyes. As I slowed, I imagined the swing was my mother,<br />
rocking me, telling me everything would be okay.<br />
I looked out beyond my front gate and thought, I could<br />
run away and be miles from here before they returned. It wasn’t<br />
the first time I’d fantasized about leaving. Many nights lying<br />
in bed, I’d plan my escape, but I would usually fall asleep<br />
before I formed a solid plan. I stared back up into the sky.<br />
But then again, I mused, where would I go?<br />
I was trapped.<br />
<strong>The</strong> breeze blew a leaf across my novel, reminding me<br />
that I wasn’t alone. My friends were in my books, and with<br />
them I could travel to wonderful places on my own vacations.<br />
I traveled to Spain with Ernest Hemingway in the pages <strong>of</strong><br />
For Whom the Bell Tolls and witnessed the tale <strong>of</strong> a young<br />
American who fought and died there. I was transported to<br />
the American Civil War with Harriet Beecher Stowe, the little<br />
lady who—according to President Lincoln—started that big<br />
war. Her book, Uncle Tom’s Cabin, showed me the merciless<br />
reality <strong>of</strong> slavery. It also showed me how love can heal. Shogun<br />
introduced me to the Japanese culture and educated me on<br />
the Japanese art <strong>of</strong> flower arranging called ikebana.<br />
As each fictional character became my new friend,<br />
I took courage. I recognized that “the future belongs to<br />
those who believe in the beauty <strong>of</strong> their dreams,” as Eleanor<br />
Roosevelt said.<br />
I rose from the swing and picked up Jane Eyre. I’d read<br />
it twice already. I understood Jane. Her adopted parents<br />
detested her quiet but passionate character. <strong>The</strong>y also hated<br />
15
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
how she looked. Yet she was hardworking, honest, patient,<br />
and passionate. Just like me.<br />
One day my life would be wonderful, like the lives <strong>of</strong> the<br />
characters in my books. I needed only to be patient, like Jane.<br />
My musings were quickly interrupted by a voice I didn’t<br />
recognize.<br />
“I’ll tell your past and predict your future for food,<br />
clothes, or money.”<br />
I raised my head from my book. Gypsies! <strong>The</strong> ladies in<br />
layers <strong>of</strong> long skirts carrying babies on their hips chattered<br />
quickly about how they could help me. <strong>The</strong>ir big gold earrings<br />
wagged as they nodded their heads.<br />
“What do you know about my past?” I asked. Gypsies<br />
were known to steal kids, but maybe they only meant to help<br />
me. I gingerly approached them.<br />
“Go! Leave that girl alone!” A neighbor lady, coming<br />
home from the market with her daughter, quickly waved<br />
them away. <strong>The</strong>n she shook her finger at me. “You should be<br />
happy in your present. Nothing good will come from looking<br />
at your past.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> Gypsies shuffled on, jewelry jingling as they left. As<br />
the neighbor walked into the house, I heard her daughter<br />
say, “She doesn’t need a Gypsy to tell her she’s not a member<br />
<strong>of</strong> that family.”<br />
I gripped the rope on the swing. Heat rushed to my head.<br />
My heart pounded. I shook my head and hugged the book<br />
under my arm. Would I be surprised to find out I wasn’t a<br />
member <strong>of</strong> my family? Probably not. I didn’t look like any <strong>of</strong><br />
16
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
them, and they didn’t treat me as though I belonged. I only<br />
wished I knew the truth about where I did come from.<br />
That night, I lay in bed, thinking about what the neighbor<br />
and her daughter had unknowingly revealed to me. A growl<br />
erupted from my stomach. <strong>The</strong>re were only stale crackers in<br />
the cupboard. A real family would not have left me for weeks<br />
with little food and no money.<br />
A thud on the side <strong>of</strong> the house made me bolt upright<br />
in my bed. Was someone coming to kidnap me? <strong>The</strong> Gypsies?<br />
Were they back? I peeked out my window. Branches swayed<br />
and tapped the house. Not Gypsies. Maybe a limb had fallen<br />
against the house. I studied the shadows <strong>of</strong> the nearby trees.<br />
Those trees were strong, like a fortress. I need to be strong<br />
too. I sighed and slunk under my covers. I needed sleep and<br />
strength for work tomorrow.<br />
*<br />
Even though I knew them only through the stories I read,<br />
I knew a lot more about my imaginary friends than I did<br />
about my parents, Stephen and Elena.<br />
I knew that Stephen was much older than Elena and that<br />
sometimes he acted more like a grandfather than a father.<br />
He loved our dog, Azorel, so much that upon coming home<br />
from work, he would go to see Azorel first and then come to<br />
see us. He exercised his parental authority only if Elena was<br />
upset with us—otherwise she was the strong, powerful disciplinarian,<br />
especially toward me. Sometimes even an innocent<br />
17
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
question could result in belt whippings, spankings, or being<br />
sent to bed without food. She made it clear to me that I was<br />
there to serve her and to keep quiet, and nothing else.<br />
Stephen seldom punished me; on the other hand, I seldom<br />
got his attention or got to spend time with him. <strong>The</strong><br />
only times I felt he acted as a father to me were the few times<br />
he received promotions and would come home tipsy. <strong>The</strong>n<br />
he was funny, and he played with me, gave me gifts, and<br />
made me feel like I was his daughter.<br />
For example, one afternoon I was cleaning the kitchen<br />
floor when I heard the door open so wide that it slammed<br />
into the wall behind it. Stephen appeared outside the door,<br />
hardly keeping his balance. He hesitated for a few seconds,<br />
trying to take his next step, and his arms were full <strong>of</strong> gifts.<br />
“Dad is home!” Oana screamed behind me, and she and<br />
George came running to the door.<br />
Holding on to the door for balance, Stephen handed out<br />
his gifts. “A new baby doll for Alina. A stroller for your doll,<br />
Oana; a fire truck for you, George.”<br />
And then to me, he said, “Bring me the baby doll I gave<br />
you last year, Virginia!”<br />
So I ran and brought him the doll.<br />
“Here is a new dress for your doll.” Stephen knelt down<br />
beside me and helped me dress my doll. His breath almost<br />
made me dizzy. With his big fingers he managed to close<br />
the baby doll’s dress. He tickled me as he returned the doll<br />
to me.<br />
“Do you like it?” he asked. “Arnel, my coworker, gave<br />
18
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
it to me for you. It is a dress from East Germany, from his<br />
relatives.” I looked up and saw an ocean <strong>of</strong> love in his eyes.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n Elena came in. “Did you get drunk with your<br />
friends again?” she boomed. “Get up and take a shower!<br />
You are disgusting. Stop being silly, playing with dolls like<br />
a child!”<br />
<strong>The</strong>n she grabbed me by the back <strong>of</strong> the neck. “Put that<br />
doll away,” she bellowed. “Finish the floor and set the dinner<br />
table!”<br />
I never met Stephen’s parents, but I had heard that his<br />
mother wanted him to be a tailor, so she bought him a sewing<br />
machine, which stayed in our house forever. He did not<br />
want to be a tailor, so to escape the training and without his<br />
mother’s permission, he joined the army and served in World<br />
War II. He rarely talked about his experiences there, but one<br />
night the rest <strong>of</strong> the family dozed <strong>of</strong>f as we were watching a<br />
war movie on TV, and Stephen and I were the only ones left<br />
awake. As the soldiers on the screen dodged an explosion,<br />
sending blizzards <strong>of</strong> dirt into the air, he started to sob.<br />
“What’s wrong?” I asked. “If you don’t like this movie, we<br />
don’t have to watch it.”<br />
As I gently rubbed his back, he began to speak in a hushed<br />
tone.<br />
“I was in the battlefield, hidden with my battalion in a<br />
trench, when suddenly the world changed into darkness.<br />
A bomb exploded not far from us. Death buried me. My<br />
nose and throat were full <strong>of</strong> mud. I panicked. I couldn’t<br />
move. I could see my entire life playing out in front <strong>of</strong> me.”<br />
19
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
He stifled a sob. “<strong>The</strong>n came another explosion, and I found<br />
myself flying in the air. I landed hard on my back. Oh! It<br />
hurt so badly. Nevertheless, I felt free and alive. I could see<br />
and feel again. I looked around, but no one else was there<br />
with me.” He buried his face in his hands, and his shoulders<br />
began to shake with the memory <strong>of</strong> watching his friends die.<br />
That night I saw something sensitive and special in his<br />
soul. He had always been the calmer <strong>of</strong> the two. Perhaps his<br />
time on the battlefield had taught him to cope with stress and<br />
disappointment better than most.<br />
Elena, on the other hand, was very moody and quick to<br />
anger, and she easily found fault with others. According to<br />
her, something was wrong all the time. During every New<br />
Year’s party, while everybody else was happily celebrating, she<br />
cried for the lost year. Sometimes it seemed as though she<br />
cried constantly. <strong>The</strong> only time I did not see her crying was<br />
during the birthday parties she planned for Alina, Oana, and<br />
George. She would cook special meals, decorate the house,<br />
buy gifts, and invite all the children from the neighborhood<br />
to celebrate—for Alina, Oana, and George. Not once in<br />
eighteen years did she ever have a party or bake a cake for<br />
my birthday. She said that by January second, everybody was<br />
too tired from the holidays to celebrate anything else—least<br />
<strong>of</strong> all me. I always felt guilty for being born on that day. Most<br />
days, I felt guilty for being born at all.<br />
One afternoon as I was washing the dishes, Elena called<br />
out, “Everyone come to the dining room.” Alina, Oana, and<br />
George all came running from their rooms. I kept working.<br />
20
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
“Virginia, do I have to come and get you?”<br />
What? I marveled. Typically, the word everyone did not<br />
apply to me. I turned to look at her, and she released an<br />
exasperated sigh and waved me over.<br />
Alina, Oana, and George all took seats at the table.<br />
I remained standing, still clutching a dishcloth.<br />
“Today I visited my friend Mahala, the Gypsy fortuneteller,”<br />
she began. “She told me that Virginia—yes, you—”<br />
she said, pointing at me, “will acquire an indescribable inheritance.”<br />
She stopped and looked directly at me. I could feel<br />
my heart beating faster.<br />
“Mahala said that Virginia will live a long and happy life in<br />
a rich city,” she said, slowly emphasizing those final two words.<br />
My mind raced. What is she talking about? What shall I say<br />
to her? How can I get out <strong>of</strong> this unpunished? <strong>The</strong> tension was<br />
quickly broken by Alina.<br />
“Why Virginia? Why her? Who is she?” she whined.<br />
“What about me?” Oana and George asked simultaneously.<br />
“Nothing.” Elena shook her head, still staring at me.<br />
“We need to have a serious family talk, Mom!” Alina<br />
announced, clearly annoyed.<br />
“Go back to your chores, Virginia.” Elena brushed me<br />
away with her hand, but her eyes never left mine.<br />
Confused and frightened, I retreated to the kitchen.<br />
Moments later, Alina appeared in the doorway. “We are<br />
going out to dinner and to the movies with Mom and Dad,”<br />
she stated, still visibly annoyed. “When we return, make sure<br />
everything on your chores list is done.”<br />
21
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
“Yes, <strong>of</strong> course,” I immediately responded. At least for<br />
now I am safe, I thought. But what did the fortune-teller<br />
mean? Whom would I possibly receive a great inheritance from?<br />
Certainly not Stephen and Elena. And while Techirghiol was<br />
known for many things, great wealth was not one <strong>of</strong> them.<br />
But where else would I go? And how would I get there?<br />
<strong>The</strong> questions continued to play in my mind late into<br />
the evening and well into the coming weeks. Yet another<br />
reminder that I was different—that I didn’t belong.<br />
22
Chapter 3<br />
<strong>The</strong> bravest sight in the world<br />
is to see a great man struggling<br />
against adversity.<br />
—Seneca<br />
Summer’s end wasmarked by three events that I looked<br />
forward to each year: the end <strong>of</strong> my work on the square, the<br />
start <strong>of</strong> school, and the grape harvest.<br />
Around the west part <strong>of</strong> our house sprawled row upon<br />
row <strong>of</strong> vines heavy with black and white grapes, and every<br />
summer, my father’s extended family—cousins, aunts, and<br />
uncles—made the trip from Constanta for the harvest, and<br />
a week <strong>of</strong> fun began.<br />
I loved collecting grapes from the vineyard, putting them<br />
into the special machine, and seeing them changed into a<br />
sweet liquid. From the white and black grapes, my family<br />
made sugary grape juice for the kids and wine for the adults.<br />
23
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
<strong>The</strong> summer that I was seven years old, my family and relatives<br />
retired to the front porch after dinner to enjoy their last<br />
evening in Techirghiol. Around midnight, startling screams<br />
cut the still night.<br />
“That’s Anna,” Mother said. “Our neighbor’s granddaughter.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> screams continued from next door. “Nooooo! Don’t<br />
kill them.”<br />
Kill whom? I glanced toward my parents. Often our neighbor<br />
girl, Anna, screamed in the night, but I didn’t know why.<br />
She lived with her grandparents next door, but I didn’t see<br />
her <strong>of</strong>ten, and I was warned not to talk to her. Each scream<br />
cinched my heart and seared all the way through to my gut.<br />
I wrapped my arms around myself. I looked from my parents<br />
to my relatives, hoping for answers.<br />
Mother frowned and waved her hand like she was swatting<br />
away a mosquito. “Let’s go inside. That home is supervised.”<br />
She nodded toward the house, and everyone rose.<br />
Seated in the family room, my relatives shook their<br />
heads, but no one spoke or moved to help. One <strong>of</strong> my uncles<br />
mumbled something. My aunt, an attorney, put her finger to<br />
her lips. “Don’t speak. Too dangerous.”<br />
So they conversed in whispers. I heard bits and pieces about<br />
how just a few months ago, the Securitate had taken my aunt’s<br />
coworker to an unknown location for a month because he was<br />
accused <strong>of</strong> missing participation in a Party parade. When the<br />
coworker returned home, his health was visibly deteriorated,<br />
and he was unable to work or provide for his family.<br />
24
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
My nails dug into my hands. What is everybody so afraid<br />
<strong>of</strong>? Why do they speak in whispers? Why doesn’t anyone help<br />
Anna? Everyone looked toward the relatives who were lawyers.<br />
Did they know something? Two lawyers nodded, passing<br />
knowing looks. One said a fellow attorney who had<br />
expressed his concern about the new price on meat disappeared<br />
between the courthouse and his home, never to<br />
be found. His children would not be allowed to apply to<br />
law school. Instead, the Securitate required them to take<br />
construction jobs.<br />
Many <strong>of</strong> the adults, it seemed, carried secrets. I bit my lip<br />
to hold in the questions that ran through my mind. Does this<br />
have anything to do with the men who guarded the church years<br />
ago and called my friends and me “church people”? Were Anna’s<br />
parents church people? What happened to them? Why does she<br />
scream so <strong>of</strong>ten in the night?<br />
“Liars!” <strong>The</strong> voice came from the back bedroom where<br />
Uncle Carol was resting.<br />
My mother rubbed her temples. Uncle Antony, Uncle<br />
Carol’s son, groaned.<br />
I hustled to the back bedroom. My job was to take care<br />
<strong>of</strong> Uncle Carol, bringing him food and making sure he was<br />
okay. Everyone treated him like a sick person, but he seemed<br />
normal to me.<br />
“Criminals!”<br />
“Uncle Carol, what’s wrong?”<br />
Before Uncle Carol could answer, Uncle Antony stepped<br />
into the room, his face as red as the juice from the grapes<br />
25
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
we’d pressed earlier. “Do you want the Securitate to put you<br />
in the hospital again?”<br />
“At least there I will be free to speak my mind.”<br />
Uncle Antony knelt at his father’s feet and grasped his<br />
hands. “What about me? I don’t want to be confined in the<br />
psychiatric hospital. You know they will take me this time if<br />
you don’t stop talking.”<br />
Uncle Carol held his son’s gaze then lowered his head.<br />
“I will be quiet for you, but I will not be free.” I saw many<br />
emotions pass between them—cooperation and resistance<br />
mixed with love and hate. Why?<br />
Uncle Antony returned to the family room. I knelt beside<br />
Uncle Carol. “Do you want a drink <strong>of</strong> water?” He nodded,<br />
then another scream from next door reached our ears. He<br />
pressed his hand against his chest.<br />
I ran to the kitchen and poured a glass <strong>of</strong> water. Passing<br />
the family room, I stopped in the doorway at the mention <strong>of</strong><br />
Anna’s name. Today was her birthday, my mother was saying.<br />
“She had her own wing in the family mansion across town<br />
long before her birth.” I had passed that home—a massive<br />
white stone mansion overlooking the lake—many times in<br />
my travels across Techirghiol. Although it was now a kind <strong>of</strong><br />
hotel, I could not bring my clients <strong>of</strong> ordinary people from<br />
Dragalina Square to its doors. It was reserved for Communist<br />
Party leaders on vacation.<br />
From the conversation, I heard about Anna growing up<br />
with nannies, servants, a personal tutor, and a driver. I heard<br />
about her travels with her parents all over the world, until her<br />
26
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
tenth birthday. At that point in the story, my mother glanced<br />
up and frowned upon seeing me. “Virginia, sleep on the s<strong>of</strong>a<br />
in the room with Uncle Carol. Take care <strong>of</strong> him.”<br />
I returned to the bedroom. Uncle Carol appeared to be<br />
asleep. I set the water on the table by his bed and tucked<br />
myself into the s<strong>of</strong>a bed on the other side <strong>of</strong> the room.<br />
“Virginia, do you want to know the truth about Anna?”<br />
“Yes!” I tossed <strong>of</strong>f my covers, switched on the lamp, and<br />
rushed to his side.<br />
Uncle Carol stared at the ceiling. “I will tell you, if you<br />
promise never to tell anyone you heard it from me.”<br />
“I promise.”<br />
“I was there at her house for her tenth birthday. She wore<br />
a long pink dress with many white roses down the front. Her<br />
small white shoes matched the roses. She was simply radiant.”<br />
Uncle Carol focused on the ceiling, but his mind was<br />
clearly at Anna’s party. “Her parents were so proud. <strong>The</strong>y’d<br />
just returned from her first trip to Paris. What a dinner they<br />
had that night.”<br />
I wanted to ask him so many questions but was afraid to<br />
interrupt.<br />
“Afterward, Anna opened gifts, then began her piano<br />
recital. <strong>The</strong> chandeliers shed a bright light over the big black<br />
piano. Anna arranged her music, looked to her piano teacher,<br />
nodded, and began to play.”<br />
Uncle Carol sat up. “<strong>The</strong> music stopped.” His cheerful<br />
voice grew sad. “<strong>The</strong> giant ballroom doors burst open.<br />
Violent noises and angry shouts! <strong>The</strong> Romanian Communist<br />
27
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
armed military group pointed guns around the room. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />
leader, a tall young <strong>of</strong>ficer, ordered Anna’s parents, John and<br />
Maria, to stand and follow him.” Uncle Carol put his hands<br />
over his face and sobbed.<br />
I sat beside him and hugged him.<br />
“Anna was scared because she’d never heard anyone give<br />
orders to her parents before. Her tutor touched her shoulder<br />
to comfort her, but she hurried to her parents, who were on<br />
their knees and had been handcuffed and brutally beaten<br />
by the two armed <strong>of</strong>ficers. Her older brother, Jim, was also<br />
handcuffed. <strong>The</strong> armed military <strong>of</strong>ficers dragged them away<br />
with much commotion but no explanation. When Anna<br />
asked why, a young <strong>of</strong>ficer slapped and shoved her, causing<br />
her to fall backward. He said, ‘This is how we treat our<br />
enemies. If you are not with us, you are against us.’ <strong>The</strong>n he<br />
claimed the house belonged to the government.”<br />
Uncle Carol rocked back and forth on the edge <strong>of</strong> the bed.<br />
“I was silent when they handcuffed and struck her parents.<br />
Too afraid to talk or move. I can never forgive myself.” Tears<br />
streamed down his face. “I was among the first to run when<br />
Anna’s parents and brother were dragged away. I returned<br />
later for Anna, but it was too late. Government <strong>of</strong>ficials had<br />
taken her to one orphanage after another, changing her name<br />
with each move so that it was impossible to trace her. <strong>The</strong><br />
young Communist <strong>of</strong>ficer, Boris, took control <strong>of</strong> Anna’s<br />
parents’ mansion and established his residence there. I grew<br />
more afraid, thinking I would suffer the same fate as her parents.<br />
I took a long business trip to London. When I returned<br />
28
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
to my work at the bank, armed guards had threatened my<br />
trusted partner, Martin, and ‘persuaded’ him to turn over all<br />
<strong>of</strong> Anna’s parents’ bank accounts, safes, and valuables.”<br />
Uncle Carol turned to me. “What was I supposed to do?”<br />
How could I answer?<br />
“Boris returned to check on me. He even promised that<br />
if I collaborated with him, he would help me find Anna and<br />
her relatives. I felt so guilty, and I wanted to find Anna and<br />
her relatives, so I accepted his proposition.”<br />
I glanced toward the door, worried his raised voice would<br />
bring in Uncle Antony again. Elena would punish me for not<br />
keeping my uncle calm.<br />
“Liars, criminals!”<br />
“Shh! You told Uncle Antony you wouldn’t shout.”<br />
He nodded and lowered his voice. I held my breath,<br />
wondering why he was telling me this story, yet hoping he’d<br />
continue.<br />
“One day, as I confronted Boris about his lies, he picked<br />
up the phone, and soon his guards arrived and put me in the<br />
psychiatric hospital. That was the only place where I was free<br />
to speak my mind—until nurses drugged me. Many were<br />
not afraid to speak the truth there.” He shrugged. “But too<br />
sad there.”<br />
“How did Anna come to live next door to us?”<br />
“At each orphanage Anna was sent to, she spent several days<br />
answering questions from the police and other government<br />
authorities regarding her parents and other relatives and the<br />
type <strong>of</strong> safes, jewelry, and guns her parents had. Finally they<br />
29
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
must have gotten all the information they wanted, so Anna<br />
was sent to her grandparents’ home, next door to your house.”<br />
“Why doesn’t anyone help her now?”<br />
“Because they know the truth.”<br />
“I want to know the truth.”<br />
He patted my hands. “Go to sleep.”<br />
I rose, and he tugged my hand. “You don’t think I am<br />
sick, do you, Virginia?”<br />
“No,” I responded. “I think you are very healthy.”<br />
He smiled. “I don’t remember the last time my son said<br />
that to me.”<br />
I hugged him good night. He brushed my hair with his<br />
hands, looked into my eyes, and smiled. <strong>The</strong>n he reclined<br />
and closed his eyes. After a few minutes, a s<strong>of</strong>t snore filled<br />
the room.<br />
I tucked myself back in my bed. That night I knew in<br />
my heart that I wanted to become a lawyer. I wanted to<br />
find out the truth—what had happened to Anna’s parents<br />
and why everyone was still afraid to help her. I also wanted<br />
to find out the truth about myself and who I really was. Of<br />
all our relatives, only Uncle Carol treated me like family,<br />
and everyone considered him a sick, crazy old man. Were<br />
my real parents taken away like Anna’s? I wondered. At least<br />
that would explain why I didn’t look like anyone else in my<br />
family—and why I was treated so differently from everyone<br />
else. Maybe Stephen and Elena were forced to take me in by<br />
the Securitate. Or maybe I was just crazy, like they said Uncle<br />
Carol was.<br />
30
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
For years those familiar screams—Anna pleading for her<br />
parents’ lives—carried into my bedroom. Her body grew, but<br />
mentally she remained a ten-year-old.<br />
People ridiculed her, but after hearing her story, I understood<br />
that she had to make her own world in order to survive.<br />
Fear, death, and suspicion looked at me through the bars<br />
<strong>of</strong> the iron fence that divided our property; they taught me<br />
about what Communism could do to a person. Sometimes<br />
I’d watch Anna, or wave, or <strong>of</strong>fer a friendly word, regardless<br />
<strong>of</strong> the warnings. Like going to church, being friends with<br />
Anna would have meant I was an enemy <strong>of</strong> the government.<br />
Uncle Carol was put into psychiatric hospitals twice more.<br />
After the second time, he was released to his son’s home. He<br />
remained inside his room, refusing to eat and dying with the<br />
wish upon his lips that he would have spoken up for Anna.<br />
Although others knew him as the “crazy relative,” I believed<br />
him to be brave.<br />
*<br />
By the time I started my freshman year <strong>of</strong> high school, Alina<br />
had graduated from the University <strong>of</strong> Bucharest Law School.<br />
Soon after this, she married an engineer, moved with him to<br />
his hometown, and started to work there as a government<br />
attorney.<br />
When my family returned from Alina’s wedding, Stephen<br />
and Elena decided I would remain in Techirghiol to take care<br />
<strong>of</strong> them once I finished high school.<br />
31
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
When I heard this pronouncement, my stomach turned<br />
and my brain froze. While this decision that held my future<br />
captive frightened me, it made me all the more determined<br />
to go to law school. I suppose none <strong>of</strong> us know how high we<br />
can jump until a skyscraper obstructs our way, how fast we<br />
can run until a lion chases us, the value <strong>of</strong> our freedom until<br />
confinement restricts our movements, or how precious hope<br />
is until someone shatters our dreams.<br />
Even though I never accepted that future as my own,<br />
I decided to keep my mouth shut, avoid conflict with the<br />
family, do all my chores, and unwaveringly pursue every<br />
opportunity to study for my baccalaureate and law school<br />
exams.<br />
Methodically, as soon as I finished all my chores, I locked<br />
myself in an unused room in the house and studied until past<br />
midnight. When the time came, I filed for approval <strong>of</strong> my<br />
political file to pave my way into law school.<br />
Under the Communist system, students had to pass two<br />
levels <strong>of</strong> admission to get into law school. In the first level,<br />
my political file had to pass inspection. An approved file<br />
verified three things:<br />
1. <strong>The</strong> applicant and his or her parents had never<br />
expressed a critical attitude toward Communism.<br />
2. <strong>The</strong> applicant’s parents had never been questioned<br />
or arrested by the Communist government.<br />
3. <strong>The</strong> applicant’s parents were not Christians.<br />
32
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
<strong>The</strong> Communist regime selected loyal leaders via this<br />
process. <strong>The</strong> graduates <strong>of</strong> law schools became the attorney<br />
general, minister <strong>of</strong> justice, ambassadors, judges, or attorneys<br />
to advance and protect the Communist agenda and fight<br />
against those people called “dissidents.”<br />
For a few months, everything worked well, but soon Elena<br />
considered my study time a waste <strong>of</strong> electricity. So instead<br />
I got up every morning by five o’clock, before anybody else<br />
awoke, and studied outside. Bundled up with warm clothes<br />
and sometimes even gloves, holding my book and outlines,<br />
pacing in front <strong>of</strong> my house to keep warm, I meticulously<br />
and desperately studied; even the semidark, cold, snowy<br />
months <strong>of</strong> winter and the rainy mornings <strong>of</strong> spring did not<br />
deter me.<br />
Parents <strong>of</strong> my schoolmates and friends would pass by, see<br />
me hard at work, and admire my study habits. Unknowingly,<br />
I became a symbol <strong>of</strong> a hard-working student within the<br />
community. Little did they know the reasons behind my<br />
study habits.<br />
My final year in high school found me working hard with<br />
my teachers to prepare for law school entrance exams. Since<br />
I was the only one in my class aiming for law school, my<br />
teacher, Sherban, had spent many hours with me throughout<br />
my high school years making sure that I would be fully<br />
prepared for the exam. Sometimes he would surprise me by<br />
asking me to do an extemporaneous oral presentation on a<br />
subject he chose. To my amazement and joy, I could always<br />
answer the questions, give thoughtful presentations, and<br />
33
SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />
make good grades. That boosted my confidence and energized<br />
me to work harder. He also encouraged me to compete<br />
in academic decathlons. Under his supervision, I studied<br />
hard and won many <strong>of</strong> the competitions. Every time I won,<br />
I gained self-confidence. I was seventeen and a half, and I<br />
believed I could conquer the world. It was a great feeling.<br />
I knew everything—except how to exercise freedom <strong>of</strong> choice.<br />
All my life, either Elena or my teachers had told me what<br />
to do, and I had to follow their directions to a T. I always had<br />
to stay within the boundaries <strong>of</strong> my chores or homework to<br />
avoid punishment. I couldn’t choose the time or manner in<br />
which to do them. I had never had any occasion to decide<br />
for myself.<br />
Once, Sherban gave an exam unlike any we had ever experienced.<br />
Instead <strong>of</strong> assigning us a subject to write about or<br />
listing questions to answer, he asked us to choose our own<br />
subject from the class material. I found myself staring at a<br />
blank notebook, unsure <strong>of</strong> what to do. I knew the class material<br />
better than anybody, but that did not help. I had to<br />
choose, and I was not used to choosing. I rocked from astonishment<br />
to wonder to perplexity to fear. Why can’t he just tell<br />
us what to write about? It seemed as though an eternity had<br />
passed before I finally began writing.<br />
I chose to write about my hero, Mircea cel Batran, later<br />
known as Mircea the Great. Mircea ruled Wallachia, an<br />
important state <strong>of</strong> Romania, from 1386 to 1418. He was<br />
a wise and great military leader, and he was a fair ruler to<br />
all. Many Romanians consider Mircea to be the bravest<br />
34
VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />
and ablest <strong>of</strong> the Christian princes. Not only did he bring<br />
great stability to both the state and the country, he was also<br />
a strong supporter <strong>of</strong> the Church, building many beautiful<br />
churches in Romania, including one <strong>of</strong> my favorites, the<br />
Cozia Monastery.<br />
I don’t know what inspired me to write about Mircea that<br />
day. But there was one thing I did know for certain. I would<br />
have given anything to live under Mircea’s reign. What would<br />
it feel like, I wondered, to live in a society where people told<br />
and valued the truth? What would it be like to experience true<br />
freedom? As I reviewed my essay, I marveled at how much<br />
Mircea had accomplished—and my heart sank at the sobering<br />
realization <strong>of</strong> how much the people <strong>of</strong> Romania had lost<br />
under Communist rule.<br />
I could feel my resolve strengthening. I would become<br />
an attorney. And when I did, I would dedicate myself to<br />
the constant pursuit <strong>of</strong> truth and freedom—just like Mircea<br />
the Great.<br />
35
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
Saving My Assassin?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
Amazon Kindle
Part 1<br />
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
November 5–6, 1978<br />
Yea, though I walk through the valley <strong>of</strong> the<br />
shadow <strong>of</strong> death, I will fear no evil.<br />
Psalm 23:4<br />
Even in the valley <strong>of</strong> the shadow <strong>of</strong> death,<br />
two and two do not make six.<br />
Leo Tolstoy
1<br />
It happened on a Sunday night, even though I’d been a good girl<br />
and gone to church that morning.<br />
My older sister, Mary Lynn, had picked me up and then dropped<br />
me <strong>of</strong>f after the service. She went home with her husband and young<br />
son, but I couldn’t join them. I had studying to do. I was working on<br />
a paper about Buddhism for my World Religions class. <strong>The</strong> problem<br />
was that I couldn’t grasp what I was reading. At the center <strong>of</strong> all<br />
things there is a great emptiness? I could hardly conceive <strong>of</strong> such a<br />
thought. Wasn’t God at the center <strong>of</strong> all things? I’d been taught for<br />
as long as I could remember that God was sovereign— that nothing<br />
happened outside His will. I had no pocket in my mind that could<br />
hold a concept like Buddhism.<br />
I lived in a house <strong>of</strong>f campus with five friends: Marty, Teresa,<br />
Cheryl, Karen, and Lisa—all <strong>of</strong> us seniors at Calvin College in Grand<br />
Rapids, Michigan. After supper some <strong>of</strong> us housemates sprawled<br />
across the living room, talking. Thirty-seven years later, I can’t say<br />
with certainty what we talked about. We may have ranged from<br />
Spinoza to Descartes, because Marty and Teresa loved philosophy.<br />
3
RUINED<br />
No doubt Cheryl talked rapturously about Spain, because she was<br />
planning to spend her spring semester in Seville. And I’m sure I at<br />
least mentioned the name Jim— casually—since I was trying to figure<br />
out if he and I were friends or something more. Karen and Lisa had<br />
each spent the weekend with their parents, who lived in the area. At<br />
some point that Sunday Karen returned, but Lisa called to say she was<br />
staying with her folks one more night and would see us on Monday.<br />
We were a talkative, opinionated bunch. We cooked and ate<br />
supper together most nights and discussed every subject imaginable.<br />
Could radical Christian community actually work? Would the Bob<br />
Dylan concert be worth the ticket price? What happened with the<br />
recent Camp David Accords anyway? And whose turn was it to buy<br />
groceries?<br />
On that particular Sunday night, in our house on Alexander<br />
Street, we must have talked about groceries, because our cupboards<br />
were bare, and that mattered. <strong>The</strong> intruders were hungry. But I’m<br />
getting ahead <strong>of</strong> myself.<br />
It was early November. I was the youngest <strong>of</strong> the group, not quite<br />
twenty-one. Graduation was still safely distant, some six months in<br />
the future. My main goal was to leave every door open. Everything<br />
seemed possible.<br />
w<br />
My bedroom, which originally had been a sunporch, was just <strong>of</strong>f<br />
the dining room. Between my bedroom and the dining room were<br />
double French doors with window glass—the kind <strong>of</strong> doors you<br />
could throw open in a dramatic way if you were in the mood for<br />
that sort <strong>of</strong> thing. <strong>The</strong> room was small, but that was part <strong>of</strong> its<br />
charm. It was big enough to hold everything I needed and nothing<br />
more: hooks where I hung my second pair <strong>of</strong> jeans and a few tops,<br />
a desk where I stacked my textbooks, and a single bed with four<br />
posts, covered by a flowered yellow comforter.<br />
Best <strong>of</strong> all were the windows on every side. During the day they<br />
4
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
bathed the room in light, and every evening I pulled the shades closed.<br />
I never thought to be nervous about those windows surrounding me<br />
as I slept. All that breakable glass. Those flimsy window clasps.<br />
That night when I clicked <strong>of</strong>f my bedside lamp, I had no idea<br />
that my room would never again feel full <strong>of</strong> light—not from the<br />
gooseneck lamp or from sunlight streaming through the abundant<br />
windows or from conversation and laughter drifting through the<br />
double doors.<br />
I was sound asleep when I heard Marty screaming. My first<br />
thought was that she and Teresa must be clowning around. I sat up<br />
in the dark.<br />
At the same moment, I felt someone beside me on the bed—<br />
a body pushing against me and pressing something cold and metallic<br />
against my temple. He was breathing hard and hissing words in a<br />
high- pitched voice. He sounded young and nervous and angry and<br />
black. I couldn’t comprehend his words, but I could comprehend<br />
the danger.<br />
A black ski mask covered the man’s head. <strong>The</strong> whites <strong>of</strong> his eyes<br />
glowed. His dark lips were visible through the mouth hole.<br />
“Get down, b—, get down!”<br />
Time stopped as I tried to think. This wasn’t a dream. This was<br />
really happening. This man had broken into our house. This man<br />
who had broken into our house meant to harm us.<br />
“On the floor, b—!”<br />
What was he saying? What did he want?<br />
Upstairs, Marty had stopped screaming. Someone turned on the<br />
kitchen light, which shone through the double doors into my room.<br />
I could see Cheryl standing there in the kitchen, all six feet <strong>of</strong> her.<br />
Her hand was still in the air, grasping the pull-chain for the overhead<br />
light. She must have heard the screaming and come up from<br />
her basement bedroom. Without thinking, I pushed the intruder<br />
away, scrambled out <strong>of</strong> bed, and ran to Cheryl. She hugged me as I<br />
let out a strangled cry, my voice high and terrified.<br />
5
RUINED<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruder followed me into the kitchen, yelling. He grabbed<br />
me from behind and shoved the gun into my side. <strong>The</strong> pull-chain<br />
was swinging wildly around our heads, and he cursed until he got a<br />
hold <strong>of</strong> it. He gave it a firm tug, and everything went dark.<br />
I heard, rather than felt, a sharp crack. It occurred to me, almost<br />
as if I were wrapped in many layers <strong>of</strong> gauze, that the sound had<br />
come from his gun connecting with my skull.<br />
“Get down!” He was furious.<br />
Cheryl and I dropped to all fours. We were both whimpering.<br />
He kicked us. “Move!”<br />
We crawled forward, shoulder to shoulder, like animals. My long<br />
flannel nightgown kept tripping me, and I had to pull the fabric<br />
away from my knees so I could keep crawling. At the doorway we<br />
jammed up, so Cheryl went first and I followed. We passed from<br />
the worn linoleum <strong>of</strong> the kitchen onto the rough carpet <strong>of</strong> the dining<br />
room.<br />
“Get down!” This command came from a different voice, one<br />
strangely low and rough.<br />
I looked up to see our other housemates—Marty, Teresa, and<br />
Karen—enter the dining room, followed by another masked man<br />
with another gun. <strong>The</strong> women looked ghostly in their nighties,<br />
barely visible in the faint streetlight that filtered through the curtained<br />
windows. <strong>The</strong> man was as dark as a shadow, dressed all in<br />
black, with a ski mask over his head.<br />
“On the floor! Face down!”<br />
My friends dropped to their knees. <strong>The</strong> two intruders moved<br />
around us, kicking our feet and bodies. <strong>The</strong>y would yell “Move!”<br />
or “Stop!” at the same time—directions that were impossible to<br />
hear and comprehend and follow, so we crawled blindly around, as<br />
terrified as insects running from a boot.<br />
“Shut up!” they yelled over and over, even though no one was<br />
talking.<br />
When one <strong>of</strong> them pushed me down with his heel in the middle<br />
6
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
<strong>of</strong> my back, I crumpled where I was. I could hear my own blood<br />
pounding in my ears. I buried my face in the carpet, which smelled<br />
faintly like soap. We had shampooed the carpets with a rented<br />
machine just a month before, for our first party <strong>of</strong> the semester.<br />
I could hear ragged breathing beside me. We seemed to be lying<br />
in a row like sardines, alternating heads and feet. I thought Marty was<br />
on one side <strong>of</strong> me and Cheryl on the other, but I couldn’t be sure.<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruder with the rough, low voice said slowly, as if he were<br />
making an important announcement: “This is a robbery. We ain’t<br />
gonna hurt you.”<br />
When I heard those words, with my face pressed into the carpet’s<br />
worn nap, I was flooded with relief. <strong>The</strong>y would take our money<br />
and leave. Before we knew it, we’d all be in the campus c<strong>of</strong>fee shop<br />
telling the story. Everyone would say how lucky we were.<br />
Or maybe we’d never tell anybody. Not even the police. Why<br />
should we? So what if they took our money? We had so little—what<br />
would it matter? If they would just leave quickly, we could go back<br />
to sleep. We could pretend this never happened. Maybe this wasn’t<br />
happening. Maybe this was only a dream.<br />
w<br />
I’ve always been a dreamer—both daydreams and night dreams.<br />
I construct whole worlds in my head and live there. When I was<br />
seven years old, I had a dream that was so thrilling, and at the same<br />
time so comforting, that I cultivated it night after night. I assumed<br />
everyone did this— that this was why sleep was so wonderful. Each<br />
night I would breathe deeply and slowly until my sleeping body<br />
would rise and pass painlessly through the knotty pine ceiling <strong>of</strong><br />
my bedroom. I would float above the housetops, gazing down at the<br />
lit-up boxes where people went about their mysterious lives.<br />
I would rise farther into the night sky until a genial older man<br />
appeared at the end <strong>of</strong> a long table, its gleaming surface stretching<br />
between us. <strong>The</strong> man was dressed like an old- fashioned theater<br />
7
RUINED<br />
usher or perhaps Captain Kangaroo, wearing a dapper suit with<br />
piping along the edges <strong>of</strong> the lapel. He had a quill pen, and in each<br />
dream, he wrote something in a ledger.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n I would rise still higher, to the rear <strong>of</strong> a great cathedral,<br />
where the dream deposited me onto plush carpet. I would lay there<br />
listening to magnificent organ music and feeling a sense <strong>of</strong> great<br />
peace until a kindly man in a black robe approached me and said,<br />
“My child.” When I rose to follow him to the front <strong>of</strong> the cathedral,<br />
I would invariably wake up.<br />
w<br />
As I lay sardine-style on the floor that night, I wanted nothing more<br />
than to rise out <strong>of</strong> my body and escape through the ro<strong>of</strong>. But what<br />
about Marty and Cheryl and Teresa and Karen? Even if I could<br />
levitate, would I escape and leave them in jeopardy?<br />
<strong>The</strong> rough, low voice that had announced the robbery spoke<br />
again. “In case you’re wondering, it’s for real.”<br />
I heard shuffling movements, punctuated by thumping sounds.<br />
When it was my turn to have my head cracked with the gun, I was<br />
surprised how much it hurt. Maybe the shock was wearing <strong>of</strong>f.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n the rough voice said, “You.” <strong>The</strong>re was a stir as someone<br />
got up farther down the line— probably Teresa or Karen.<br />
“Don’t move, or she’s dead,” the low voice said. I scrunched my<br />
face into the carpet.<br />
Oh God!<br />
But I needed to do better than that. I needed to actually pray.<br />
I tried to construct a prayer, but the same words spiraled through<br />
my mind, down and down and down—a descent with no bottom.<br />
Oh God, oh God, oh God!<br />
It was a cry <strong>of</strong> terror and a plea for mercy. It was also wordless<br />
repentance for whatever I had done to bring this on. Oh God! As<br />
the minutes dragged on, I tried to think <strong>of</strong> other words and to force<br />
those words into order, into sentences.<br />
8
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
Oh God, no shots . . . God, please . . . Yea, though I walk . . . Oh God,<br />
please! . . . Yea, though I walk through the valley . . . God, where are You?<br />
I tried to focus on Psalm 23 and recite it all the way through, as<br />
if it were a key, a magic phrase, a talisman that would protect us.<br />
With an effort, I began at the beginning. <strong>The</strong> Lord is my shepherd,<br />
I shall not want . . .<br />
What came next? It was an act <strong>of</strong> the will to begin again, to keep<br />
trying to get through the whole psalm. I couldn’t do it properly.<br />
<strong>The</strong> words and phrases twisted out <strong>of</strong> order, and I felt no solace<br />
from them. He makes me to lie down. . . . Yea, though I walk through<br />
death . . . through the shadow . . . through death.<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruder still hadn’t come back with Karen or Teresa—<br />
whoever he had—so I tried again. If I could keep it up, surely all<br />
would be well. He would bring her back. Take our stuff. Leave. Any<br />
minute now.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Lord is my shepherd. <strong>The</strong> Lord.<br />
“You.” <strong>The</strong> voice was unexpected, loud. He kicked my shoulder.<br />
“In here!”<br />
I raised my head. It was the first intruder, the one who had<br />
accosted me in bed. I couldn’t see well in the dim light, but I could<br />
tell he was gesturing toward the open French doors, his gun glinting.<br />
Oh God. He knows this is my room.<br />
“Get up!”<br />
I got to my feet. He pressed the gun into my ribs and pushed. I<br />
walked backward through the dining room and into my bedroom<br />
until I was perched on the edge <strong>of</strong> the bed. He sat beside me and<br />
clamped his arm around my shoulders. <strong>The</strong> polyester fabric <strong>of</strong> his<br />
jacket was dark and slippery. <strong>The</strong>re was a vaguely chemical odor<br />
about him that I didn’t recognize. When I shrank away, he tightened<br />
his grip. With his other arm, he pointed the gun at my friends on<br />
the floor in the other room.<br />
What does he want?<br />
9
2<br />
Growing up, I had very little contact with black people. My world<br />
was almost entirely populated by pale-skinned people <strong>of</strong> Dutch<br />
descent. Such isolation is astounding in any time and place, but<br />
especially so when you consider that I grew up in urban areas in the<br />
sixties and early seventies.<br />
My family lived in the Chicago area when I was born, and we<br />
moved to northern New Jersey just before I began fifth grade.<br />
In both places, we were part <strong>of</strong> a religious and ethnic subculture<br />
that revolved around the Christian Reformed Church. This small<br />
denomination is a Dutch version <strong>of</strong> Presbyterianism, with the same<br />
Reformed roots and Calvinist doctrine. Its forebears came to the<br />
United States from Holland beginning in the mid-1800s. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
were staunch farmers who knew how to persist through difficulty.<br />
Running through their stoicism was a deep intellectual vein and<br />
the belief that faith touches every aspect <strong>of</strong> life. Accordingly, the<br />
denomination ran its own school system. <strong>The</strong>se two institutions,<br />
church and school, were the pivot points <strong>of</strong> our family’s life. My<br />
parents both worked in the Christian school system— my father as<br />
11
RUINED<br />
a principal and my mother as a teacher— and my four siblings and I<br />
attended Christian schools from kindergarten through high school.<br />
In my graduating class <strong>of</strong> 120, there were only 2 black students.<br />
One was a girl who’d been adopted by well- meaning parents<br />
who spoke with a Dutch accent; the other was a boy with a single<br />
mother, another fact that highlighted how atypical he was. Most <strong>of</strong><br />
my classmates had last names that showed Dutch roots, beginning<br />
with Van or De or ending with a (-sma, -stra, or -ga), as mine did.<br />
In my world, no one had trouble pronouncing Huizenga.<br />
<strong>The</strong> nearby city <strong>of</strong> Paterson was crime ridden, and on the local<br />
evening news I frequently saw mug shots <strong>of</strong> men who had been<br />
apprehended. <strong>The</strong>ir faces were dark skinned and sullen. I was fascinated<br />
by the height markers behind them, which seemed to be<br />
forever taking their measure, and by their names, which sounded to<br />
me like strung- together syllables rather than proper names.<br />
<strong>The</strong> talk at our family dinner table <strong>of</strong>ten touched on various<br />
“home mission” efforts organized by our denomination. One church<br />
worked with ex-<strong>of</strong>fenders, another with drug addicts. My father’s<br />
school, Eastern Christian Junior High, was located in Prospect Park,<br />
a community adjoining Paterson. He faced severe criticism for leaving<br />
the gates to the school’s parking lot unlocked after hours so local<br />
youth could play basketball there in the evenings.<br />
Dad told us, “People say they’re worried about security. But they<br />
wouldn’t complain if those boys were white. <strong>The</strong> fact is, they’re<br />
Negro.”<br />
“Don’t say Negro,” my older brother, Tim, said. “Say black.”<br />
“On the farm my uncles said much worse! <strong>The</strong>y called them<br />
darkies, ’ coons—”<br />
“That’s enough, Nick!” my mother warned. “Don’t repeat the<br />
rest <strong>of</strong> that poison. <strong>The</strong>re are big ears in the cornfield.”<br />
I remember watching these exchanges and taking in the power<br />
<strong>of</strong> language. But to me all the words—Negro, black— really meant<br />
the same thing: other.<br />
12
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
w<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruder and I were perched on the bed, one <strong>of</strong> his arms squeezing<br />
around me like a vise, the other training a gun on my friends.<br />
“Get your money,” he told me. “But no funny business, or one<br />
<strong>of</strong> them gets it.”<br />
My whole body was trembling. I pulled away from him and<br />
went to get my purse from the spot where I always kept it: hanging<br />
by its strap from the back <strong>of</strong> my desk chair. But it wasn’t there.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n it hit me: I must have left it in my sister’s car after church.<br />
My heart skipped a beat.<br />
“I don’t have my purse,” I told him. “I misplaced it.”<br />
“ F— what!”<br />
“I always hang it right here, on this chair. But it’s not here.”<br />
Through the eyeholes <strong>of</strong> the ski mask, the whites <strong>of</strong> his eyes followed<br />
me. “<strong>The</strong>re wasn’t much money in it anyway,” I said. “A couple <strong>of</strong><br />
dollars. I think three dollars.”<br />
He swore again, which frightened me. I wished I had a lot <strong>of</strong><br />
money just lying there so he would take it and leave.<br />
His voice rose into a command. “Get your jewelry. And get the<br />
f— back here.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> miniature cedar chest where I kept my jewelry was on my<br />
desk. I grabbed it and brought it to him. With his free hand, he<br />
dumped the contents onto the floor, in a patch <strong>of</strong> street light. He<br />
kept the gun trained on the huddled figures in the dining room as<br />
he pawed through the little pile <strong>of</strong> necklaces and earrings. None <strong>of</strong><br />
it had any value.<br />
I realized that he was distracted. Maybe I could get past him.<br />
How many steps is it to the back door? Does the dead bolt turn left<br />
or right?<br />
He finished rifling and said, “Get your pot.”<br />
“What?”<br />
“Get your pot!” This was clearly a command.<br />
13
RUINED<br />
“I don’t have any pot.” As soon as I said the prim words, I regretted<br />
them.<br />
His tone was suspicious. “You sayin’ you never smoked pot in<br />
your life?”<br />
“That’s not what I said.”<br />
He wasn’t listening. “I go out there and axe your friends, do she<br />
smoke pot? What they gonna say?”<br />
“I said I don’t have any pot.”<br />
“Booze then. Liquor.”<br />
“<strong>The</strong>re might be a beer in the fridge,” I said, knowing there<br />
wasn’t.<br />
From upstairs I heard a thumping noise. <strong>The</strong> other one is up there.<br />
With the other gun. Suddenly the utter futility <strong>of</strong> the situation hit<br />
me. <strong>The</strong>re was no way we could escape alive—not all <strong>of</strong> us, not alive.<br />
He jerked me to my feet and shoved me back into the dining<br />
room. <strong>The</strong> other intruder was returning, and I could see that he had<br />
Karen. He was pushing her from behind with his gun.<br />
In his rough voice, he yelled, “Why you got her up?”<br />
He’s the one in charge. <strong>The</strong> leader.<br />
“She ain’t got nothin’.” <strong>The</strong> one who was holding me spit out<br />
the words in disgust. “No money. No pot.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> leader shoved Karen onto the floor at the other end <strong>of</strong> the<br />
room. <strong>The</strong> other one pushed me down with a similar show <strong>of</strong> force.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n he kicked me, for good measure. My skin goose-fleshed. I<br />
wondered what else he might do to please the one in charge. I buried<br />
my face in the comfort <strong>of</strong> the clean carpet.<br />
“Get up.” It was that rough, low voice again. This time I thought<br />
it was Marty who moved.<br />
Oh God, not Marty.<br />
w<br />
Marty and I had a complicated relationship. We met in fifth grade<br />
when my family moved from Illinois to New Jersey for my father’s<br />
14
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
new job as a principal. Things didn’t go well for me in elementary<br />
school, with my Midwestern accent and outdated clothes. In contrast,<br />
Marty was one <strong>of</strong> the cool kids. She and her best friend had<br />
blonde hair that hung so straight it might as well have been ironed.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y spent their summers in vacation cottages, waterskiing. After<br />
Christmas break they laughingly pushed aside those blonde curtains<br />
to display midwinter sunburns in the shape <strong>of</strong> ski goggles. I tried<br />
hard to be invisible— to them and to everyone else.<br />
In seventh grade my class entered Eastern Christian Junior High,<br />
where my father was the principal. I suppose I could have made this<br />
work to my advantage, except that I was hopelessly unsophisticated.<br />
During our eighth-grade year, my father disciplined Marty’s best<br />
friend for a minor infraction. Furious, the girl’s parents pulled her<br />
from the school. <strong>The</strong> loss made Marty hate my father and, by proxy,<br />
me. I might have sympathized with her if I’d known what was going<br />
on, but my father never said a word about such things at home.<br />
All I knew was that Marty bellowed “Ruuuth Mooose” at me during<br />
recess, the taunt blowing across the school yard as the winter<br />
wind wrapped my skirt around my legs. <strong>The</strong> nickname stuck. I was<br />
already the new kid, the principal’s daughter, a goody-goody. Now<br />
I became a pariah.<br />
In high school, Marty and I were both tracked as college bound<br />
and placed in all the same classes. We spent hour after hour together:<br />
algebra, history, English, Bible. But it was the easy class, typing, that<br />
brought us to a truce. We were assigned to the same double desk,<br />
each with our own manual typewriter.<br />
<strong>The</strong> typewriters had silver handles that we struck at the end <strong>of</strong><br />
each line to return the carriage and begin a new line. <strong>The</strong> carriage<br />
made a thwack as it slammed across the page, and a bell dinged. It<br />
was obvious who was typing faster by the frequency <strong>of</strong> those dings,<br />
so the two <strong>of</strong> us had breathless races. But if we typed in a spurt, out<br />
<strong>of</strong> rhythm, the levers would sometimes cross paths and get hung up<br />
on each other. <strong>The</strong>n we’d have to pry the little hammers apart with<br />
15
RUINED<br />
our fingers in order to keep going. Sometimes we had to do go<strong>of</strong>y<br />
things like balance a sheet <strong>of</strong> paper on our knuckles to keep us from<br />
peeking at the keys we were pressing. Marty sputtered and steamed<br />
and cursed. I delighted in her invectives, since they were no longer<br />
aimed at me. My dings outpaced hers.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reason I was in the class was because my mother believed a<br />
girl should be able to earn her own living. “<strong>The</strong> world always needs<br />
a good secretary,” she’d say. “What’s good for the gander is good for<br />
the goose.” I repeated my mother’s words to Marty. We laughed at<br />
the funny phrase but analyzed it as our fingers raced beneath the<br />
fluttering edges <strong>of</strong> notebook paper. We agreed that we should be<br />
able to support ourselves. But should women be content to simply<br />
type words that were written by men? We both wanted more.<br />
w<br />
While Marty was gone, I gave up on Psalm 23 and switched to the<br />
Lord’s Prayer, which was easier to keep straight. Our Father which<br />
art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.<br />
I was always dutiful. Diligent. I did what was expected <strong>of</strong> me.<br />
In this situation, facedown on the floor, I knew praying was the<br />
expected thing, so I kept it up. I could do that for Marty. I could<br />
do that for all <strong>of</strong> us.<br />
Before long the leader brought Marty back, then took Teresa.<br />
<strong>The</strong> prayer is working. Just Cheryl now, right? <strong>The</strong>n they’ll have<br />
everyone’s stuff. <strong>The</strong>y’ll leave.<br />
But Teresa didn’t come back as quickly. My prayer loop began to<br />
fray. Still, I kept going. I began to count the repetitions on my fingers.<br />
When I got to ten, I began tracking by tens. I was counting to<br />
stay focused. At least that’s what I thought I was doing. I realize now<br />
that I was doing something more complicated on that dining room<br />
floor. I was acting out a certain theology: God loves good girls, so be<br />
good. Even now. Especially now. Be good, and you will be rewarded.<br />
Eventually the other intruder—the one who had asked me for<br />
16
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
my pot—got tired <strong>of</strong> waiting. He asked Cheryl where her room was,<br />
and she told him it was in the basement. He yelled at us to get up<br />
and then marched us down the wooden steps, single file.<br />
<strong>The</strong> basement was unfinished except for Cheryl’s room. He<br />
made us lie down on the bare concrete floor, and then he went into<br />
the bedroom with Cheryl. <strong>The</strong> cold seeped into me through my<br />
flannel nightgown. I wished for the worn carpet from the dining<br />
room.<br />
It’s almost over. Cheryl is the last one. <strong>The</strong>y’re almost done, and then<br />
they’ll leave.<br />
But they weren’t, and they didn’t.<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruder finished ransacking Cheryl’s belongings, but<br />
instead <strong>of</strong> marching us back upstairs, he had Cheryl lie down on<br />
the concrete floor beside me and Marty and Karen. <strong>The</strong>n he kicked<br />
my feet and told me to get up. He took me just inside the doorway<br />
<strong>of</strong> Cheryl’s room and had me stand next to him. He pointed the<br />
gun toward my friends on the floor. He slid his other hand up under<br />
my nightgown. His hand was hot and slick on my skin. My heart<br />
raced, and I felt bile rising in my throat.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y said this was a robbery!<br />
He felt me all over, especially my breasts. He kissed the side <strong>of</strong><br />
my neck and my cheek. <strong>The</strong> pillowy feel <strong>of</strong> his lips was foreign to<br />
me. I felt repulsed. I turned my body away even though I was afraid<br />
<strong>of</strong> making him angry. He hit the gun against my temple, a reminder<br />
<strong>of</strong> his power.<br />
I heard footsteps thumping down the wooden stairs—a hollow<br />
sound that made me both relieved and terrified. Relieved because<br />
the intruder pulled his hands from beneath my nightgown. Terrified<br />
because the leader was shoving Teresa in front <strong>of</strong> him. Teresa’s face<br />
was unreadable in the darkness.<br />
“What you doin’ down here?” the leader barked. I noticed that the<br />
rough tone <strong>of</strong> his voice sounded almost put on, like a kid in a play<br />
who was instructed to sound sinister. But none <strong>of</strong> this was pretend.<br />
17
RUINED<br />
<strong>The</strong> leader shoved Teresa onto the concrete floor. <strong>The</strong> one who<br />
was holding me followed suit, pushing me down as if I were a dog.<br />
<strong>The</strong> intruders exchanged words, but I couldn’t hear them.<br />
Maybe I’d ceased trying. What did it matter? I couldn’t do anything.<br />
None <strong>of</strong> us could. All five <strong>of</strong> us were prostrate on the dirty basement<br />
floor, cold, exhausted, and terrified. We were unable even to <strong>of</strong>fer<br />
consolation to each other.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n they made us stand up again. <strong>The</strong>y tied our hands behind<br />
our backs with some kind <strong>of</strong> cord—maybe a phone cord. As the<br />
criminals went down the line, I snuck a glance at my friends. Marty<br />
was visibly shivering. She didn’t have a flannel nightgown like I did.<br />
When we were bound, the leader pulled Karen out <strong>of</strong> the line and<br />
pushed her up the stairs.<br />
Karen again? What more do they want? Oh God!<br />
18
3<br />
When I was growing up, my father liked to teach us things. One<br />
time he took my younger sisters, Beth and Susan, and me with<br />
him when he was delivering something to a home-mission church<br />
in Paterson. It wasn’t far—less than four miles—but a world away.<br />
After completing the errand, he drove us to the Great Falls on the<br />
Passaic River. We got out <strong>of</strong> the car to peer over a rusted, wobbly<br />
railing. <strong>The</strong> churning water <strong>of</strong> the falls was so full <strong>of</strong> garbage and<br />
brown foam that it looked like sewage. I had never seen a natural<br />
site so defaced. <strong>The</strong> riverbank was lined with crumbling, graffiti-<br />
covered buildings, their broken windows like blank, blind eyes.<br />
“Girls, those are abandoned silk mills,” my father said. He went<br />
on to tell us about the silk industry and how it had once been<br />
Paterson’s economic engine. He described how “the Negro people”<br />
came up from the South to get the mill jobs, but the working conditions<br />
were terrible. <strong>The</strong>re were strikes and picket lines and riots,<br />
but the city always sided with the mill owners.<br />
“What shut down Paterson’s silk mills wasn’t justice,” my father<br />
said. “It was polyester.”<br />
19
RUINED<br />
<strong>The</strong>n he drove into the inner city, detouring down side street<br />
after side street until I was nervous that we’d never find our way<br />
home. Did my father really know his way around these neighborhoods?<br />
Children playing ball in the streets had to stop so our car<br />
could pass. <strong>The</strong>y watched us watch them, our faces separated by<br />
the car windows.<br />
“<strong>The</strong>se children have nowhere to play,” my father said, his voice<br />
filled with emotion. “Look at all the broken glass in the streets.”<br />
During high school I learned more about the history <strong>of</strong><br />
Paterson: that the people who worked in the silk mills represented<br />
many nationalities, including some Dutch people, and that it was<br />
rayon that replaced silk decades before polyester did. But even as<br />
a child, I knew that my father was trying to teach us something<br />
more than facts. Awareness. Compassion. Gratitude. I understood<br />
all that, but I also felt a vague sense <strong>of</strong> guilt. I wished the poor<br />
people would all just move away from that awful place. What was<br />
I supposed to do about it?<br />
As I got older, I began to understand that faith demands a<br />
response to human misery. To be a Christian, a citizen <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Kingdom <strong>of</strong> God, I must do my part to clothe people and feed<br />
people and help people. At the very least, I must love them—<br />
must keep my mind and heart open to them. <strong>The</strong> song we learned<br />
in Sunday school meant something: “Red and yellow, black and<br />
white, all are precious in God’s sight. Jesus loves the little children<br />
<strong>of</strong> the world.”<br />
All <strong>of</strong> this—as inarticulate and naive as it sounds—was part <strong>of</strong><br />
the reason my friends and I had moved into one <strong>of</strong> the downtrodden<br />
neighborhoods in Grand Rapids. Not only was the rent cheap,<br />
but we had the hazy idea that our presence was somehow beneficial.<br />
We weren’t exactly the shining light on the hill that John Winthrop,<br />
our Calvinist forebear, extolled, but maybe we would be, someday.<br />
Meanwhile, our presence showed that we, white Christian college<br />
students, didn’t think we were better than our black neighbors.<br />
20
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
w<br />
<strong>The</strong> leader had taken Karen. <strong>The</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> us were tied together like<br />
prisoners, in one long chain. <strong>The</strong> other intruder marched us up<br />
the stairs.<br />
Our feet were bare, and the shuffling noises they made sounded<br />
piteous. I was almost glad to take my place in the dining room<br />
again, in sardine formation, on a carpet. This time I noticed how<br />
much floor space we took up. How could we be so many and yet so<br />
helpless? I also saw that the phone had been disconnected. I hadn’t<br />
even thought about the phone as an escape route, only the door.<br />
My foolishness pierced me. <strong>The</strong>y had caught us unaware and unprepared.<br />
No wonder they could prey upon us as they liked.<br />
Events began to blur together. Over and over, one <strong>of</strong> the intruders<br />
would return to the dining room with the latest victim and<br />
choose the next. I could no longer catalog it all, like a dream that<br />
drags on. Each moment is so unreal, so intensely colored that you<br />
think you’ll never forget it. But that very intensity pushes the previous<br />
moment out <strong>of</strong> mind.<br />
My prayers lessened to a trickle. I could no longer hold everything<br />
in my mind at once. And what was the point? So I was a good<br />
girl. So what?<br />
At one point I smelled cigarette smoke and turned my head to<br />
watch a red circle <strong>of</strong> ash travel through the darkness.<br />
At another point an intruder brought Cheryl into the kitchen,<br />
saying he wanted a sandwich. I heard the refrigerator door open.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n came the angry shout: “You ain’t got nothin’!”<br />
“<strong>The</strong>re’s peanut butter,” Cheryl said diplomatically.<br />
“I don’t want no peanut butter! Ain’t you got baloney?”<br />
“<strong>The</strong>re’s no baloney in this house,” Cheryl said. “We don’t eat<br />
processed meat.”<br />
Decades later, I remember that line exactly, along with her prim<br />
tone <strong>of</strong> voice, because wouldn’t you?<br />
21
RUINED<br />
At some point the leader kicked my feet and said “You” in that<br />
creepy, rough voice. I was instantly alert. I got to my feet and followed<br />
the prodding <strong>of</strong> the gun—up the stairs and into the large<br />
front bedroom that Karen and Lisa shared. He asked me which bed<br />
was mine. When he finally understood that my room was downstairs,<br />
he sprawled out on one <strong>of</strong> the beds as if he were going to<br />
take a break.<br />
“What’s your horoscope sign?” he asked.<br />
“What?” I’d understood him, but I couldn’t believe what he was<br />
asking.<br />
He asked again, more forcefully this time.<br />
I told him: Sagittarius.<br />
His mask was still on, but I could see his lips protruding through<br />
the mouth hole. <strong>The</strong>n he pointed his gun at me and spit out one<br />
word: “Strip.”<br />
I pulled my flannel nightgown over my head and shivered.<br />
“<strong>The</strong> rest,” he said.<br />
I peeled <strong>of</strong>f my underpants.<br />
He made me turn around. <strong>The</strong>n he told me to put my clothes<br />
back on and marched me back downstairs.<br />
w<br />
This is hard to admit. When he made me pirouette for him naked,<br />
I was overwhelmed with shame at the immodesty and utter violation<br />
<strong>of</strong> the situation. Still, I sucked in my stomach. That’s right. I<br />
held in my stomach so I could look more attractive to the man who<br />
might rape me. That’s how thoroughly I had internalized the fact<br />
that a woman should make herself attractive to the eyes <strong>of</strong> a man.<br />
This single fact haunted me for years, which is why I tell it. It’s<br />
a snapshot <strong>of</strong> the forces <strong>of</strong> submissiveness and shame and never-<br />
being-good-enough that shaped me, as they do so many women.<br />
It seems especially ironic that the pressure to look pleasing to<br />
a man was so deeply instilled in us, given that we girls were also<br />
22
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
taught not to be vain. Our church’s girls’ club had a motto that we<br />
chanted at each meeting: “Grace is deceitful and beauty is vain; but<br />
a woman that feareth Jehovah, she shall be praised. Proverbs thirty-<br />
one verse thirty.”<br />
No one explained what the Bible verse meant. “Beauty is vain.”<br />
I thought the word vain meant beauty pageants. Makeup. Gold<br />
jewelry. Fine clothes. Worldly things.<br />
But that isn’t the only definition for the word. Vain also means<br />
vanishing. Disappearing. Transitory. Fleeting. That night I learned<br />
about many things that are vain—things that vanish. Not just<br />
beauty, but also certainty. Hope. Faith. Even the future itself.<br />
w<br />
When I got back to the dining room with the leader, the intruders<br />
conferred. <strong>The</strong>n the other intruder marched me upstairs again with<br />
his gun in my back, this time to Marty’s bedroom, at the back <strong>of</strong><br />
the house. He sat on the bed and pointed his gun at me. He said<br />
the same thing the other one had said: “Strip.”<br />
Somehow this time felt different.<br />
I took <strong>of</strong>f my nightgown and underwear and waited, shaking. <strong>The</strong><br />
shaking angered him. “Quit shaking, or I’ll blow your brains out!”<br />
“I can’t help it.” I couldn’t stop crying either.<br />
“Lay down on the bed,” he said.<br />
I crawled onto the bed, trembling. I couldn’t see him clearly in<br />
the dark, and I didn’t want to see him. I only wanted it to be over<br />
with.<br />
Was that the faint scent <strong>of</strong> blood? I remembered the two tampons<br />
I had inserted before bedtime. Hours ago. A lifetime ago. I had<br />
my period, heavy flow. Now I wondered where the tampons would<br />
go and if they could pierce anything, and whether that would hurt.<br />
He climbed on top <strong>of</strong> me. He had taken <strong>of</strong>f his pants and jacket,<br />
but he was still wearing a pullover shirt and the ski mask. He moved<br />
awkwardly. I noticed the strange chemical smell again—a scent I<br />
23
RUINED<br />
couldn’t place. His skin was hot and smelled like sweat. It occurred<br />
to me that the intruders were wearing much warmer clothes than<br />
we women were.<br />
He kissed my breasts. “Do you like it when I do that?”<br />
I didn’t respond, so he repeated himself, more angrily.<br />
I shrugged, but knowing he couldn’t see me, I made some disgruntled<br />
noises.<br />
“I got the gun right here,” he threatened. “And I can let the other<br />
guy at you. I ast’ for you special.”<br />
Finally I forced myself to speak. “I don’t like it,” I said.<br />
“Why not? Don’t you like it when your boyfriend do this?”<br />
“I don’t have a boyfriend.”<br />
“How come a pretty girl like you ain’t got no boyfriend?”<br />
w<br />
Maybe I had a boyfriend. At least, I had a male friend who might be<br />
something more. His name was Jim. He was a funny guy, a drama<br />
geek. For the past year, he had spent huge amounts <strong>of</strong> time hanging<br />
around with me and my housemates. One evening six months earlier,<br />
right before our house disbanded for the summer, Jim and I had<br />
spent time together, just the two <strong>of</strong> us—an evening that included<br />
some sweet kisses.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n I went to Wyoming for the summer, to take a seasonal job<br />
at Yellowstone. I worked in a kitchen and was part <strong>of</strong> a volunteer<br />
team that conducted Sunday worship services at the Old Faithful<br />
Inn. While I was gone that summer, Jim and I wrote to each other.<br />
His letters confirmed that he was everything I hoped for in a husband:<br />
kind, funny, adaptable. And he was a Christian, but not a<br />
nut job about it. So if he wanted to take things between us slow,<br />
I wouldn’t push. Mostly because I didn’t want to jeopardize the<br />
relationship, but also because <strong>of</strong> my housemates. Everybody loved<br />
Jim. Our group had wonderful camaraderie. If a dating relationship<br />
went bad, that would botch things up for everyone.<br />
24
<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />
w<br />
My rapist was obviously enjoying himself, grunting repeatedly.<br />
“That’s good, that’s good.”<br />
I spent most <strong>of</strong> my energy trying not to think, but the slightly<br />
metallic scent <strong>of</strong> blood invaded my mind. Everything felt slick. I<br />
willed myself to float up, to hover in the air over the bed instead <strong>of</strong><br />
having to lie in it.<br />
<strong>The</strong> rapist paused in the act, as if to prolong it, to savor it. <strong>The</strong><br />
pause seemed particularly inhuman. I wanted it to be done so I<br />
could let out my breath and resume living. But I could only wait.<br />
I continued to hold my breath, but it didn’t stop me from crying.<br />
“Why you cryin’?”<br />
I ignored him.<br />
He stopped altogether and awkwardly wiped the tears from my<br />
cheeks. I couldn’t help but notice the pinkish underside <strong>of</strong> his hand.<br />
His strangely tender gesture intensified my tears, adding confusion to<br />
my anger and pain. Why was he doing this? Was I a person to him or<br />
not? I hated him. I wanted to feel nothing but hatred. I didn’t want to<br />
smell his sweat mingled with my blood. I couldn’t bear the vulnerable<br />
pink <strong>of</strong> his palm. I didn’t want him to be a person. To have a soul.<br />
I concentrated on the gun beside my head, lying on the pillow.<br />
Could I feel it, cold and metallic beside my temple? Yes, I could. I<br />
focused on that bit <strong>of</strong> steel, that immediate bit <strong>of</strong> metal just outside<br />
my body, and stopped crying. Everything slowly stopped spinning.<br />
It turned out that the fear <strong>of</strong> dying, not just in the abstract, but in<br />
an immediate, proximate way, focused my mind.<br />
I might die. I might cease to exist.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se weren’t logical thoughts that my mind laid end to end.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y were heartbeats, and each one held in itself the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />
cessation. This one, right now, might be my final heartbeat.<br />
I breathed in and out so I wouldn’t float completely away from<br />
my heart.<br />
25
RUINED<br />
When he was finally done, he climbed <strong>of</strong>f me. He sat on the<br />
edge <strong>of</strong> the bed and got dressed, the gun between us. <strong>The</strong>n he<br />
looked through Marty’s jewelry box in a desultory way and found<br />
some hard candy. He held a piece out to me, the plastic-wrapped<br />
globe in the center <strong>of</strong> his pink palm.<br />
For a moment I considered taking it. What would it matter?<br />
Sugar to salve the pain. It was Marty’s candy after all, not his. And<br />
then it hit me that everything in this room was Marty’s. I had been<br />
raped on her bed. It was a fact. Unchangeable. It had happened and<br />
could never be undone. None <strong>of</strong> this night could be undone.<br />
This was not how I wanted to be connected to Marty. This was<br />
not the bond we had cultivated. We were friends, a hard- fought<br />
friendship, already multilayered. What would our bond be now?<br />
Fellow victims? Perhaps I sensed, already, that this bond was too<br />
charged, that it would generate a rupture between us.<br />
<strong>The</strong> rapist unwrapped Marty’s candy and sucked on it. He told<br />
me to get dressed, watching my every move. I thought about the<br />
candy. I was thirsty. My mouth tasted bitter.<br />
26
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
Ruined?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
Amazon Kindle
1<br />
TOO NIMBLE TO DIE<br />
I lay stretched out on the limbs <strong>of</strong> a beech tree so solid<br />
I believed that even a tornado couldn’t shake it. Unlike the<br />
tree, though, I was small and light. Years later I would be<br />
glad that my thin frame and light bones made me quick on<br />
my feet, able to scramble out <strong>of</strong> harm’s way. But back then,<br />
all I knew was that while most <strong>of</strong> my friends would have<br />
thought twice about climbing quite so high, I had no fear<br />
<strong>of</strong> going as far and as fast as possible.<br />
My parents’ home was four houses away, but this tree—<br />
standing in the middle <strong>of</strong> a small strip <strong>of</strong> land between the<br />
end <strong>of</strong> the street and the railway line beyond— was mine.<br />
At least that’s what I said to the bare branches that filtered<br />
1
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
out the sunlight. <strong>The</strong> tree and I were made for each other,<br />
and nobody knew the routes up or down the way I did.<br />
It was a sunny winter afternoon in the final days <strong>of</strong> 1929,<br />
and even though the tree was bare, I knew I was almost<br />
invisible. Below me, the afternoon carried on as usual. In<br />
the distance, streetcars unloaded and restocked their human<br />
cargo, ferrying them in and out <strong>of</strong> downtown Columbus, a<br />
five- cent ride away. Every once in a while, trains passed on<br />
one <strong>of</strong> the two parallel lines that ran through town.<br />
Though it had been a month since the start <strong>of</strong> the Great<br />
Depression, I was almost totally unaware <strong>of</strong> what was going<br />
on in the world. For the eight-year- old me, perched above<br />
the street, everything was just as it was supposed to be. I lay<br />
back and stared at the sky beyond the branches.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re was a breeze, but nothing like the kind <strong>of</strong> wind<br />
that sometimes blew through my Ohio hometown. On<br />
those gusty days, my friends and I would fashion paper and<br />
sticks into kites and then attach secret messages to the tails<br />
before releasing them to the skies. We’d let the winds take<br />
them higher and higher, eating up the string that unleashed<br />
from our hands until the kites were barely visible. When<br />
we’d had enough <strong>of</strong> watching the bird- sized dots wrestle<br />
in the wind, we’d begin the long task <strong>of</strong> reeling them back<br />
in. Finally, with arms and hands aching, we’d examine our<br />
downed kites, eager to see which messages had been taken<br />
by the clouds.<br />
Lying on the thick boughs <strong>of</strong> the beech, I thought about<br />
the skies. But that day I wasn’t thinking about kites; I was<br />
2
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
contemplating a different sort <strong>of</strong> flying. What would it be<br />
like to be a fighter pilot? I wondered. How would it feel to<br />
sit above the battle, waiting and watching? I pictured myself<br />
swooping down from above, picking <strong>of</strong>f the enemy planes<br />
one by one. <strong>The</strong>n I imagined the thrill <strong>of</strong> landing, knowing<br />
I’d done my duty, that I’d played my part.<br />
“Hey there, le Raymond!” <strong>The</strong> shout pulled me out <strong>of</strong><br />
my daydream. It was my oldest brother, Bud, back from his<br />
Saturday job in the city. “And at which fine establishment<br />
will you be dining tonight, young sir?” he yelled.<br />
Bud was always talking like that, adopting a bank<br />
manager’s voice when he called me “young sir” and a<br />
French waiter’s accent when he said le Raymond.<br />
“Will you be joining us at home?”<br />
“Maybe,” I called as I slid from the thick branch. “But<br />
G<strong>of</strong>fie’s cooking roast beef, so I don’t know.”<br />
I edged along the limb as far as it would allow, just as I’d<br />
done a hundred times before, until the branches <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong><br />
the smaller trees were almost close enough to reach out and<br />
grab. Leaning forward, I let myself fall, pushing <strong>of</strong>f from<br />
the beech with one hand while reaching out and grabbing<br />
onto the smaller tree with the other. It bent over gracefully,<br />
delivering me to the sidewalk in front <strong>of</strong> my sixteen-year-<br />
old brother.<br />
To my satisfaction, Bud gave a little whistle <strong>of</strong> appreciation<br />
when I landed. “Not bad for an eight- year- old.”<br />
“Thanks,” I replied. “Maybe I’ll just come back with<br />
you and see what Mom’s making.”<br />
3
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
Bud was twice my age and twice my height. I always<br />
had to skip along when I walked with him, frequently<br />
falling behind as he led the way past the timber houses with<br />
their wide verandas, filling up almost every inch <strong>of</strong> their<br />
narrow lots. At last we stepped <strong>of</strong>f the street and onto the<br />
lane between two houses. To the left was 495 East Maynard<br />
Avenue, with the scent <strong>of</strong> slow-cooking beef coming out <strong>of</strong><br />
G<strong>of</strong>fie’s kitchen. To the right, in 493, there was the familiar<br />
smell <strong>of</strong> oatmeal hotcakes warming in the pan, almost<br />
ready to be drowned in honey. It was a difficult choice for<br />
a young boy to make.<br />
✪<br />
Ever since I was small— too young to really remember—<br />
I had been able to eat from whichever kitchen I chose. It<br />
was an honor bestowed on only me. My three elder siblings<br />
weren’t fed at G<strong>of</strong>fie’s table— not even Bud. And as the years<br />
passed and three more Whipps children were added to the<br />
clan, none <strong>of</strong> them was given the open invitation either.<br />
G<strong>of</strong>fie, a spinster <strong>of</strong> German origin who lived next door<br />
with her younger brother, had always had a sweet spot for<br />
me. She made me feel like her house was my second home.<br />
I had no way <strong>of</strong> knowing for sure, but perhaps the reason I<br />
was special to her was because she knew how lucky I was to<br />
be alive.<br />
In the summer <strong>of</strong> 1924, as I was approaching my third<br />
birthday, I fell ill. My body ached and grew stiff, and a<br />
fever raged inside me. I lay sick for days, and nobody knew<br />
4
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
what was wrong with me or, even more important, how to<br />
help me recover. When the doctor finally diagnosed spinal<br />
meningitis, the only thing my parents and my worried<br />
neighbors could do was to make me comfortable and pray.<br />
I don’t have any memories <strong>of</strong> this time, but I was later<br />
told that when the fever was at its worst, I grew delirious. I<br />
began calling out, my voice filling every room <strong>of</strong> the house.<br />
I’d been ill for weeks, yet there was no mistaking what I was<br />
saying as I lay confined to my parents’ bed: “I see Jesus.”<br />
Over and over I repeated the phrase. As I did so, the<br />
intensity <strong>of</strong> my parents’ prayers increased. Finally, several<br />
weeks after I fell ill, I made a full recovery. God had saved<br />
me, plain and simple.<br />
In time, G<strong>of</strong>fie’s generosity extended beyond the occasional<br />
free meal. I was seven by the time my youngest<br />
sister, Jeanie, was born, and the struggle to fit the whole<br />
Whipps family in 493 East Maynard Avenue became virtually<br />
impossible. My eldest sister, Rite, had a tiny room <strong>of</strong><br />
her own, and the next two boys, Bud and Glenn, took<br />
the second bedroom. That left just one room for me; my<br />
younger brother, Carl; my younger sister, Lois; and baby<br />
Jeanie— as well as my parents. It was G<strong>of</strong>fie who came up<br />
with the solution.<br />
“Why doesn’t Ray come and sleep over at my house,”<br />
she said to my mom and dad. “He can have his own room,<br />
and we’ll feed him as well, if that helps.”<br />
Everyone agreed that it was the perfect solution, and<br />
that was that. Overnight I became a dual- home boy, blessed<br />
5
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
with a large and loving family, a room <strong>of</strong> my own, and the<br />
freedom to choose between what was being served by the<br />
two best cooks in the neighborhood. <strong>The</strong> only problem<br />
with the whole arrangement came on days when both<br />
oatmeal hotcakes and roast beef with mashed potatoes were<br />
served. Faced with such an impossible decision, I was left<br />
with only one option: I’d have to eat both.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re was another advantage to moving next door to<br />
G<strong>of</strong>fie’s. As 1929 came to a close, the Great Depression<br />
began to squeeze our family’s finances. My dad, Carl,<br />
worked hard to provide for us, but it was difficult to raise<br />
a family on a machinist’s wage. <strong>The</strong> fact that G<strong>of</strong>fie didn’t<br />
charge my parents a cent made a small difference to the<br />
family budget, and in those days, small differences could<br />
have a big impact.<br />
Having dual residences meant that I was expected to<br />
do chores at home as well as chores next door. At G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />
it was my job to gather the eggs laid by her Rhode Island<br />
Reds, being careful not to get pecked. I was pretty good<br />
at it, and my ability to dodge the angry beaks led to my<br />
family’s nickname for me: Speedy.<br />
That was about all I liked <strong>of</strong> poultry care. I felt<br />
nauseous whenever G<strong>of</strong>fie or her brother Dutch took one<br />
<strong>of</strong> the birds down to the basement, chopped <strong>of</strong>f its head,<br />
and dipped the pulsing body in hot water before pulling<br />
out the feathers. I tried to shield my eyes as much as possible,<br />
and when it was time to undertake the mighty task<br />
<strong>of</strong> cleaning up after the killing, I still felt the urge to run<br />
6
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
outside for air. But I have to admit: when I sat down at the<br />
table to eat the bird, it was all worthwhile.<br />
Apart from eating, sleeping, doing chores, and going to<br />
school, my life was centered on my family. Most Sundays<br />
we took the streetcar to the Baptist church downtown,<br />
where Dad was an elder. <strong>The</strong> only exception was when we<br />
were visiting with relatives in the Ohio farmland. On those<br />
Sundays we would visit my grandfather’s small country<br />
church, crammed into the pews beside my cousins, uncles,<br />
aunts, and grandmother as my grandfather preached.<br />
We weren’t rich, but we had enough to get by. G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />
generosity helped, as did the little plot <strong>of</strong> land we all<br />
worked to grow vegetables. I soon picked up both a paper<br />
route and a magazine route, and I started mowing lawns in<br />
the summer. I was busy, the way a young boy should be.<br />
Though we were cushioned from the worst <strong>of</strong> the Great<br />
Depression, we weren’t blind to it. <strong>The</strong> two railway lines<br />
that ran parallel to each other through town carried two very<br />
different types <strong>of</strong> passengers. One track hurried the wealthy<br />
all the way to New York, while the other limped along,<br />
hauling freight to and from Pennsylvania. As the boxcars<br />
rolled by, slowing down for their approach to the Columbus<br />
station, the stowaway passengers were in plain sight—<br />
sometimes inside the cars, other times on top <strong>of</strong> the train.<br />
✪<br />
After I said good- bye to Bud and followed the smell <strong>of</strong><br />
roasting beef into G<strong>of</strong>fie’s house, I went upstairs and peered<br />
7
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
out my bedroom window into the backyard. What I saw<br />
made me stop: there were unfamiliar people on the Whipps<br />
property. Tumbling downstairs and leaping across the yard,<br />
I found my second-oldest brother, Glenn, in the kitchen,<br />
staring outside.<br />
“What’s going on?” I asked.<br />
Now that I was closer, I could see that the three strangers<br />
weren’t entirely unfamiliar. I’d seen others who looked<br />
like them riding in the boxcars. Maybe they weren’t the<br />
exact same ones, but they were hoboes, all right. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />
clothes were all ragged, and their faces— though clean<br />
shaven— were lined and tired.<br />
“I don’t know,” Glenn said. “<strong>The</strong>y just showed up and<br />
asked Mom if she could feed them.”<br />
I watched as my mother moved among them. First she<br />
handed out plates and spoons, then she gave them stew<br />
from the heavy black pot that was always on the stove. <strong>The</strong><br />
guests ate in silence. Once they finished, I heard them <strong>of</strong>fer<br />
their thanks and leave. That was it.<br />
In the months that followed, these meals became a<br />
familiar ritual. Every couple <strong>of</strong> weeks there would be a<br />
thin- looking stranger or two at the back door, asking for<br />
food. Mom gave them whatever she had, while we kids<br />
stood and watched. And though we never knew what<br />
prompted those first visitors to knock on our door—<br />
or how others after them knew to stop—we became<br />
convinced that there was some secret hobo sign along the<br />
railway track telling the weary travelers that a free meal<br />
8
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
was available up ahead. Whatever it was that brought them<br />
to our home, Mom always made them feel welcome. She<br />
never said no.<br />
It wasn’t just hoboes who edged into my world through<br />
the cracks <strong>of</strong> a failing economy. Mom was a teacher before<br />
we kids were born, and then she stayed home to take care<br />
<strong>of</strong> us. But when I was little she took on part- time work as a<br />
housekeeper for the head trainer at Ohio State University.<br />
His son and I became friends, and I was soon invited to<br />
join the coach’s son in watching football games from the<br />
bench. Even though I was far too light to be a football<br />
player myself, watching the games unfold just yards from<br />
my eyes ignited something within me. I could see the way<br />
some <strong>of</strong> the smallest men on the field were able to dart and<br />
dive, avoiding the giants who thundered toward them. So<br />
from then on, whether I was playing football, basketball, or<br />
baseball with the boys in the neighborhood, I concentrated<br />
on moving deftly to avoid the tackle, hustling into perfect<br />
scoring positions, and scrambling to the base. I willed<br />
myself to be light and fast, as if somehow I could escape<br />
the basic rules <strong>of</strong> the universe.<br />
In some ways, I guess I was right. Not only had I pulled<br />
through my bout <strong>of</strong> spinal meningitis when the odds were<br />
against me, but I also managed to escape another potential<br />
brush with death a few years later when I was thirteen.<br />
I had taken on a little extra work helping G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />
youngest brother, Howard, with his milk deliveries on the<br />
weekends. Howard had started out with a horse and cart,<br />
9
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
but by the time I was ready to join him for a few cents a<br />
day, the horse had been replaced by a truck. Life was starting<br />
to move a little faster, and Howard always said that my<br />
quick feet and steady hands were a big help.<br />
Rain or shine, snow or gale, Howard made his deliveries.<br />
Whenever there was no school, I went along to help him.<br />
At first it wasn’t easy balancing on the running board on the<br />
passenger side, but I soon got the hang <strong>of</strong> it, jumping down<br />
before the truck stopped and then skipping <strong>of</strong>f to deliver the<br />
milk. Howard barely had to idle the engine before I stepped<br />
back on and he drove to the next house.<br />
One Saturday I was too sick to join Howard on his<br />
route. That was the day something went wrong.<br />
I remember G<strong>of</strong>fie’s face as she walked into my room<br />
later that morning. I was half asleep as she entered, but<br />
by the time she reached my bed, I could see that she was<br />
upset. Her face was tight and pale, her steps heavy. I sat up<br />
straight, waiting for the news.<br />
“Howard’s in the hospital. He had an accident,” she<br />
said. “He had to swerve to avoid another vehicle and lost<br />
control <strong>of</strong> the truck. It rolled and ended up on the other<br />
side <strong>of</strong> the road.”<br />
I was silent, though I was a whirlwind <strong>of</strong> thoughts and<br />
emotions. I knew that if I hadn’t been ill, I would have<br />
been on that truck too. Would I have stood a chance on<br />
that running board when the truck rolled over? I couldn’t<br />
imagine a version <strong>of</strong> this scenario where I would make it<br />
out alive.<br />
10
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
I silently thanked God for keeping me home that day<br />
and saving my life. But almost immediately this thought<br />
came into my mind: What if I had been there to warn<br />
Howard? Could I have stopped him from rolling the truck?<br />
This brought me to the one question I could speak out<br />
loud. “Is he going to be okay?”<br />
“We don’t know.” G<strong>of</strong>fie stood to leave the room. I<br />
knew she loved her brother, but she wasn’t one to sugarcoat<br />
the truth.<br />
It turned out that the injuries were severe but not life<br />
threatening. Howard stayed in the Ohio State hospital for<br />
months, but the doctors said there was nothing serious<br />
enough to prevent a full recovery.<br />
I was pr<strong>of</strong>oundly affected by the accident, and every<br />
day I made the thirty- minute journey on foot from East<br />
Maynard Avenue to the hospital. Each time, I found<br />
Howard smiling at me as I approached his bedside.<br />
“You know you don’t have to visit me every day, Smiley,”<br />
he told me on more than one occasion.<br />
“I know,” I said. “But it’s the least I can do. Besides, I<br />
want to make sure you get better soon and start working. It’s<br />
not good for a boy like me to see his income fall like this!”<br />
✪<br />
Most <strong>of</strong> my memories from my childhood were much<br />
less dramatic, however. I was just an ordinary kid growing<br />
up in an ordinary neighborhood, and my days were filled<br />
with the simple pleasures <strong>of</strong> being a kid. But as I look<br />
11
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
back now, I can trace some themes that ran throughout<br />
my childhood— themes that would collide and connect in<br />
years to come.<br />
As bare- kneed elementary school kids, my friends and<br />
I formed our very own marching band. I was <strong>of</strong>ten out<br />
front, assuming the lead as drum major while the rest<br />
<strong>of</strong> the crew marched behind, clanging wooden spoons<br />
on dented cooking pans. <strong>The</strong> adults leaned out the<br />
windows to clap and cheer, but I wasn’t paying attention<br />
to our audience. I was focused on the important task<br />
<strong>of</strong> leadership.<br />
A number <strong>of</strong> the members <strong>of</strong> the East Maynard<br />
Marching Band, as we called ourselves, were also members<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Knothole Gang. A group <strong>of</strong> ten <strong>of</strong> us guys would<br />
meet by the baseball stadium that was home to the<br />
Columbus Red Birds. We’d peer through the holes in the<br />
wooden fence so we could catch telescopic views <strong>of</strong> some<br />
<strong>of</strong> the legends <strong>of</strong> the game: Babe Ruth, Lou Gehrig, and<br />
others. At times we were allowed inside the gates free <strong>of</strong><br />
charge, but even without our faces pressed against a rough-<br />
hewn pine fence, we were still the Knothole Gang. Back<br />
then, a gang wasn’t a group <strong>of</strong> troublemakers, and it was<br />
nothing to be afraid <strong>of</strong>. A gang was like a family, and family<br />
always stuck together.<br />
Every year the Ohio State Fair brought a touch <strong>of</strong> the<br />
exotic to Columbus. Lions with their tamers, elephants,<br />
trapeze artists, and clowns would parade through the city,<br />
drawing people to the circus tent. <strong>The</strong> crowds would exit<br />
12
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
wide eyed and open mouthed, already anticipating the<br />
circus’s return the next summer.<br />
But the circus didn’t impress me all that much. <strong>The</strong><br />
animals were interesting and I appreciated the athleticism<br />
<strong>of</strong> the acrobats, but even when I was young, there was one<br />
sight that would steal my breath like no other. While most<br />
<strong>of</strong> my friends were captivated by the circus, in my eyes,<br />
nothing could compare to the marvel <strong>of</strong> flight.<br />
I’m sure my fascination with the sky was partially credited<br />
to a town that lay about a hundred miles to the northeast <strong>of</strong><br />
Columbus. For it was up in Akron that America’s battle plan<br />
to dominate the skies was being put into action.<br />
<strong>The</strong> period between World War I and World War II was<br />
the golden age <strong>of</strong> airships, and when I was a child, these<br />
helium-filled whales <strong>of</strong> the sky were largely considered to be<br />
the future <strong>of</strong> air travel. And when the giant hangars at the<br />
Goodyear Airdock outside Akron produced the USS Akron,<br />
then the USS Macon, the world marveled. Human beings<br />
had never made something that could fly that was so large.<br />
But that wasn’t all: these airships were loaded with machine<br />
guns and four or five Sparrowhawk biplanes. What better<br />
fuel could there be to fire a young boy’s imagination?<br />
Yet while these behemoths grabbed my attention, they<br />
didn’t win my heart. I had no desire to climb into an<br />
airship and be so vulnerable to the elements or the enemy’s<br />
bullets. No, I wanted to be a biplane pilot, a flying ace<br />
who could thread his French- made SPAD fighter plane<br />
through the clouds to dismantle the opposition. On land<br />
13
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
I was lithe, agile, and able to twist away from any hands<br />
that would try to grab me as I played football on the street.<br />
Why wouldn’t I want to move the same way in the sky?<br />
It was my Uncle Daniels who undoubtedly— though<br />
perhaps unwittingly—played the biggest part in fueling my<br />
imagination. After he returned from the Great War— what<br />
many believed was the “war to end all wars”— my siblings<br />
and I peppered him with endless questions.<br />
“Tell us about the war again, Uncle Daniels,” we’d beg.<br />
“Yeah! Like the time you found Germans in a trench . . .”<br />
“And about how you’d take them prisoner . . .”<br />
“Or how you’d shoot them!”<br />
And so, without complaint, Uncle Daniels would<br />
drag his mind back to the muddy fields <strong>of</strong> the European<br />
countryside. He’d clamber back into the earth, into the<br />
filth and death <strong>of</strong> the trenches, and again face the horror<br />
<strong>of</strong> stepping out into no- man’ s-land. Sifting through his<br />
memories, he’d limp back to those times he’d stood face- to-<br />
face with an enemy soldier. None <strong>of</strong> it was appropriate or<br />
even possible for children to understand, but he humored<br />
us. Perhaps turning these traumas into children’s stories and<br />
comic book adventures lessened the pain a little somehow.<br />
I didn’t grasp the magnitude <strong>of</strong> what he had experienced,<br />
but there was still a lot I was soaking in. I liked<br />
looking at the scuffed helmet my uncle kept hidden in a<br />
box, and whenever he pulled it out, I pictured the Germans<br />
with their hands in the air, meekly obeying the orders to<br />
stand down and fall in line.<br />
14
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
But I also had a sense that war wasn’t quite like it was in<br />
the games I played with my buddies. <strong>The</strong>re was something<br />
about the way Uncle Daniels looked just before he’d stop<br />
answering questions. I may have been young, but I could<br />
tell that there was a terrifying side to war. It wasn’t a game;<br />
it was dangerous and real.<br />
I couldn’t imagine ever having the courage to face war<br />
myself, but I figured I’d never have to. After all, we’d won<br />
the war to end all wars, right?<br />
15
2<br />
WHERE’S PEARL HARBOR?<br />
I sat in the passenger seat as my buddy and I followed<br />
the Olentangy River upstream. It was a December morning<br />
in 1941, and the car <strong>of</strong>fered little protection from the<br />
cold. It had been twenty- one degrees the night before, and<br />
even though the sky was cloudless and the sun was clear<br />
and bright, our feet felt icy against the floorboards. Still,<br />
I was as happy as I’d ever been. What was a little cold to a<br />
twenty- year- old out for a drive in his best friend’s new car?<br />
Behind the wheel <strong>of</strong> the ’40 Chevy was my friend<br />
Forrest Day. He loved telling me about the grip <strong>of</strong> the<br />
whitewall tires, the length <strong>of</strong> the hood, and the quality<br />
<strong>of</strong> the engine that lay beneath it— except that his words<br />
17
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
were occasionally drowned out by a loud grinding noise<br />
as he struggled with the stick shift, which protruded from<br />
the floor like a bent broom handle. Behind us, sitting in<br />
the tan seats, were my sisters Lois and Jeanie. <strong>The</strong> girls were<br />
chattering away in the back—about what, I didn’t know.<br />
But it was good to be spending some time with them<br />
and the rest <strong>of</strong> my family. I’d been away too much lately.<br />
I needed this.<br />
I pulled my coat tighter around me and looked out the<br />
window. We were heading up to Antrim Lake, and it hadn’t<br />
taken long to leave the city behind. <strong>The</strong> road was now<br />
flanked by tall trees that stood guard by the river. Stripped<br />
<strong>of</strong> their leaves, stark against an endless sky, they looked<br />
even taller. If it had been summer, we’d have been going to<br />
the lake to swim, but since it was cold, we just planned to<br />
meet up with some other friends and shoot the breeze—<br />
and give Forrest a chance to perfect his gear changes.<br />
It had been a year or two since I’d left high school, and<br />
I’d done some maturing in that time. I’d found a job with<br />
Western Electric, and I’d grown accustomed to the rhythms<br />
<strong>of</strong> my new life. I traveled to different towns in Ohio, going<br />
from <strong>of</strong>fice to <strong>of</strong>fice and installing whatever telephone<br />
equipment my supervisor told me to.<br />
On top <strong>of</strong> the new job, I’d also found a new place<br />
to live. I’d left East Maynard Avenue and found a room<br />
downtown, and both the job and the relocation had come<br />
at just the right time. During my years in high school and<br />
just after graduation, I had made some choices I knew my<br />
18
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
parents wouldn’t approve <strong>of</strong>, and I sensed I was in danger<br />
<strong>of</strong> drifting. Not that I was doing anything too terrible—<br />
just pushing the boundaries.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> my first rebellions was smoking. I was sixteen<br />
and trying to look like a man, and my brother Glenn<br />
caught me. It wasn’t even a real cigar; it was something<br />
everyone called an Indian stogie— a catkin that grew on<br />
some <strong>of</strong> the local trees. I’d been trying to keep one lit<br />
one afternoon when Glenn, who had just returned from<br />
college, found me hiding out near the big beech tree at<br />
the end <strong>of</strong> the street.<br />
“I’m taking you home to Dad.” Without another word,<br />
he grabbed me by the shirt and marched me home.<br />
We both knew there was no way Dad would keep his<br />
cool, and as expected, the belt came out. I was left nursing<br />
tender skin and vowing to give up the stogies for good—<br />
or at least until I had my own place and could smoke in<br />
private. Once I had a job and a room, I got a pipe. I also<br />
quit reading my Bible and attending church.<br />
<strong>The</strong> smoking was never a serious thing; it was more<br />
<strong>of</strong> an outward sign <strong>of</strong> an inward struggle, and I never<br />
liked that I’d given in to a vice I’d always considered to be<br />
wrong— sinful, even. I also knew how disappointed my<br />
folks would be if they found out. It was just that my life<br />
was no longer making sense. For the first time in my life,<br />
God seemed far away. <strong>The</strong> Bible wasn’t speaking to me the<br />
way it once had, and prayers felt awkward on my lips. Piece<br />
by piece, I watched my faith begin to weaken.<br />
19
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
When I was a child, life had felt so safe as I jumped<br />
back and forth between G<strong>of</strong>fie’s house and my own. I<br />
remembered how certain I’d felt in my faith back then—<br />
how I’d vowed to follow God, resist temptation, and keep<br />
myself pure. Now life seemed a lot more complicated.<br />
What had changed? It wasn’t that God no longer<br />
seemed real; it was that I doubted whether the Lord was up<br />
to the job at hand. I wasn’t alone, either. For many <strong>of</strong> my<br />
peers, history was conspiring to make life even more turbulent.<br />
War— even if it was halfway across the world— was<br />
making everybody nervous.<br />
When I was in high school, news about the situation<br />
in Europe started taking center stage. Week after week, as<br />
conditions intensified overseas, I joined in the lunchtime<br />
conversations with my friends.<br />
“How could those countries get taken over so fast?” I<br />
would ask <strong>of</strong> no one in particular.<br />
My friends had their own questions.<br />
“Why don’t they just fight back instead <strong>of</strong> letting themselves<br />
get taken over?”<br />
“If Hitler was trying to invade America, he wouldn’t last<br />
five minutes.”<br />
But beneath the teenage bravado and cheap talk, we<br />
all knew the war was no joke. <strong>The</strong>re was good reason to<br />
fear Hitler and Mussolini, and even if we didn’t voice our<br />
fears, we suspected that at some point America would get<br />
pulled in.<br />
And so, as the war progressed, our conversations became<br />
20
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
more specific, turning to what each <strong>of</strong> us would do to fight<br />
back against the German army.<br />
“US Army, all the way. Gimme a gun, and I’d mow<br />
them down in a heartbeat.”<br />
“Nah. I’d sign up for the Navy. I’d take out those<br />
U- boats and leave them to drown.”<br />
But neither <strong>of</strong> these got my vote. “I wouldn’t be<br />
anything other than a pilot,” I insisted. “You’d never catch<br />
me on the ground or trapped in a boat. Never.”<br />
✪<br />
Back in Forrest’s Chevy, I thought about how much had<br />
changed since those conversations in the school cafeteria.<br />
<strong>The</strong> war in Europe had escalated, and I’d already seen families<br />
say goodbye to their sons who had chosen to go over<br />
and fight. Something had changed in me as I’d watched<br />
them go. In some ways this sobering turn <strong>of</strong> events had<br />
woken me from my stupor. Based on the way the war was<br />
going, I figured I would have to enlist or get drafted at<br />
some point, and I didn’t want to go through something<br />
like that without my faith fully intact. Lately I’d stopped<br />
smoking and visiting bars. I’d also started going back to<br />
church, and I was reading my Bible again. It felt good to<br />
have my life back on track.<br />
America was still technically enjoying peacetime, but that<br />
peace felt tenuous at best. It was no secret that each branch<br />
<strong>of</strong> the military was significantly increasing its troops and<br />
equipment. During this time <strong>of</strong> general unease, I found that<br />
21
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
my Bible was once more a source <strong>of</strong> real help. I’d turn to the<br />
thirty-seventh psalm and draw comfort from the declaration<br />
that the wicked and unrighteous would face their just<br />
judgment. This psalm also spoke to me <strong>of</strong> God’s faithfulness<br />
more meaningfully than ever: “<strong>The</strong> salvation <strong>of</strong> the righteous<br />
is <strong>of</strong> the Lord; he is their strength in the time <strong>of</strong> trouble”<br />
(verse 39). <strong>The</strong> words were like sunlight to my soul.<br />
As the war escalated, the story <strong>of</strong> Joshua took on new<br />
meaning for me. <strong>The</strong> Old Testament describes him as a<br />
warrior— both a great commander and a loyal follower.<br />
I appreciated that Joshua was both tactically astute and<br />
humbly dependent on God. If there was a model for getting<br />
through war with body and soul intact, surely it was Joshua.<br />
By Christmas 1941, war had edged its way into the<br />
Whipps family. Over the previous year, Mom had been<br />
working temporarily for the registration board, helping with<br />
the mammoth task <strong>of</strong> issuing the draft. She had signed up<br />
both Bud and Glenn as soon as they were eligible, and each<br />
time, the newspaper had sent a photographer to capture the<br />
moment. <strong>The</strong> press loved these patriotic stories.<br />
Signing up for the draft didn’t necessarily mean that a<br />
young man would get picked, but there was no surprise<br />
when, not long after their visit to the draft board, the<br />
postman delivered brown envelopes addressed first to Bud<br />
and then later to Glenn. We called these letters “greetings,”<br />
although thinking about it now, it seems like a more optimistic<br />
name than they deserved. Perhaps it was an attempt<br />
to s<strong>of</strong>ten the truth that the recipient was being sent to war.<br />
22
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
Whatever personal feelings the letters stirred, public<br />
support for the war was high. We all knew that the<br />
German- Italian alliance was a threat to the United States,<br />
and with France having already fallen to Germany, it<br />
was clear that the Allies had quite a fight on their hands.<br />
Signing up to do one’s duty, whether that meant fighting,<br />
taking a job in a factory, or serving in some other way, was<br />
an act <strong>of</strong> patriotism.<br />
As soon as Forrest pulled into the parking lot at the<br />
lake, I knew something was wrong. Typically people parked<br />
and then headed down to the water, but that day everyone<br />
was huddled together around the cars, talking over one<br />
another or leaning in to listen to radios.<br />
“What’s going on?” Forrest said as he pulled up alongside<br />
a Ford sedan. “Why isn’t anyone down at the lake?”<br />
“You didn’t hear?” A girl who looked to be about my age<br />
scrunched up her face in disbelief. “Pearl Harbor has been<br />
attacked.”<br />
Forrest pulled his head back into the car and repeated<br />
the news for the benefit <strong>of</strong> the girls in the back. Silence fell<br />
for a second, and then Jeanie spoke up.<br />
“What’s Pearl Harbor?”<br />
More silence.<br />
“I don’t know,” I said, looking at an equally confused<br />
Forrest. “But it doesn’t sound good.”<br />
It didn’t take long to find out, and before the end <strong>of</strong><br />
the following day, the significance <strong>of</strong> the attack was clear<br />
to all <strong>of</strong> us. President Roosevelt’s voice boomed through<br />
23
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
the radio. <strong>The</strong>re would be no more delay, no more doubt.<br />
America was at war.<br />
✪<br />
We weren’t the only family in America who felt weighed<br />
down by a strange heaviness as Christmas 1941<br />
approached. It was as if all the trees and the presents and<br />
the food were somehow irrelevant— as if we were playing a<br />
game when there was far more important work to be done.<br />
All seven <strong>of</strong> us children were at home on Christmas Eve,<br />
and it felt good to be under one ro<strong>of</strong> again, taken care <strong>of</strong> by<br />
Mom and Dad. For those <strong>of</strong> us old enough to understand<br />
what was going on, there was one unanswerable question<br />
hanging in the air: Would this be the last time such a<br />
gather ing would be possible?<br />
We sat in silence that evening, listening to the radio<br />
as it relayed a special broadcast that featured Girl Scouts,<br />
Boy Scouts, and eventually Winston Churchill. But what<br />
I remember most was when President Roosevelt leaned<br />
in toward the microphone and addressed the nation. His<br />
speech perfectly articulated the trauma, confusion, and<br />
anger felt by so many <strong>of</strong> us. Yet somehow he managed<br />
to move from empathy to exhortation, urging people to<br />
prepare for the year to come by preparing their hearts:<br />
<strong>The</strong>refore, I . . . do hereby appoint the first day <strong>of</strong><br />
the year 1942 as a day <strong>of</strong> prayer, <strong>of</strong> asking forgiveness<br />
for our shortcomings <strong>of</strong> the past, <strong>of</strong> consecration to<br />
24
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
the tasks <strong>of</strong> the present, <strong>of</strong> asking God’s help in days<br />
to come. We need His guidance that this people may<br />
be humble in spirit but strong in the conviction <strong>of</strong><br />
the right; steadfast to endure sacrifice, and brave to<br />
achieve a victory <strong>of</strong> liberty and peace.<br />
When the draft had first been approved in September<br />
1940— the first in peacetime during the history <strong>of</strong> the<br />
United States— the age range was set between twenty- one<br />
and forty-five. Bud and Glenn had both been old enough,<br />
but I was only nineteen. However, in the days following the<br />
attack on Pearl Harbor, legislation was passed to expand<br />
the selective service system to cover all men between the<br />
ages <strong>of</strong> eighteen and sixty- four. Overnight I became eligible<br />
to fight.<br />
A few days after Christmas, on a Sunday afternoon, I<br />
picked up Mom and made the journey to the draft <strong>of</strong>fice<br />
that had been set up in a museum on the Ohio State<br />
campus. Having worked at Western Electric for the better<br />
part <strong>of</strong> a year, I’d finally been able to save enough money to<br />
buy my own car. I’d ended up with a Chevy sedan, similar<br />
to Forrest’s but a little older. I was intent on keeping it pristine<br />
and shining like a black beetle, and it felt good to be<br />
able to take Mom out like this, especially since my parents<br />
had never had a car <strong>of</strong> their own.<br />
I was just as well groomed as my car, wearing a dark,<br />
double- breasted suit and tie, and having taken extra care to<br />
slick my hair back to complete the Bing Crosby and Sam<br />
25
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
Edwards look. Once again, the reporter was there, asking<br />
questions and taking a photo.<br />
“Just be natural,” he said. “Pretend like you’re signing<br />
the bottom <strong>of</strong> the forms, okay?”<br />
Mom projected nothing but patriotism and pride, even<br />
managing to work up a smile for the camera, but I found it<br />
harder to hide my true feelings.<br />
Suddenly I didn’t feel quite as confident as my clothes<br />
suggested. My hands froze over the paper, my eyes looking<br />
directly at the camera. Was I ready for such a commitment?<br />
I really wasn’t sure.<br />
26
Fort George Wright<br />
Spokane, Washington<br />
November 10, 1943<br />
Dear Mom and Dad,<br />
Well, I made it! I’m here in Fort George Wright, and I<br />
couldn’t be happier. Everything’s going well so far. It’s wet,<br />
but that’s one thing about us Portland folks— we’re not<br />
afraid <strong>of</strong> a little rain, are we?<br />
What I’m not so used to is being in the Army. We’re in the<br />
middle <strong>of</strong> basic training right now, and all <strong>of</strong> it has been new<br />
for me. We’ve had two weeks <strong>of</strong> drills and classes, learning<br />
everything from military courtesy to how to put on a gas<br />
mask. We’ve hardly been near a patient, but after tomorrow<br />
we’ll start working at the wards for two weeks. After that, if<br />
all goes well, we graduate.<br />
Every day starts with an hour <strong>of</strong> calisthenics, then we<br />
march and drill and make our way around in formation just<br />
like regular soldiers. At first I found it hard not to laugh,<br />
but I knew I’d get in real trouble if I did. When they gave us<br />
fatigues to replace our traditional nurse’s uniform, it helped<br />
a bit. It’s a little easier to take things seriously when you’re<br />
dressed like a soldier.<br />
I’m surrounded by girls who are just like me. We’ve all<br />
finished our nurse’s training, and we’re eager to get out and<br />
serve. All <strong>of</strong> us want in so badly.<br />
I know that going to war is not something to be taken<br />
lightly, but even after being here just a few days, I know this<br />
is the right place for me. Before I found out I was being sent<br />
here, I was so frustrated that I had to stay home and that I<br />
couldn’t do anything to help when our boys were fighting.<br />
And when Chuck got in the Navy, it made me so cross. To<br />
have my little brother accepted when the Navy had turned<br />
me down seemed unfair. I wanted to be like Chuck and cousin<br />
Rog and Stan. I wanted to do my bit— I still do.<br />
27
I’ve been thinking about why I’ve been so desperate to<br />
sign up. I guess it’s partly because everyone else is pitching<br />
in to do their part, but there’s more to it than that. Ever<br />
since war broke out, I’ve been thinking a lot about Aunt<br />
Jo, remembering when she’d come back from Argentina full<br />
<strong>of</strong> stories about her life there. For so long I wanted to be a<br />
missionary just like her. I didn’t tell you this part, but I was<br />
sure I wanted to go to Alaska or Africa or somewhere else<br />
far away and do something that would help people. And I<br />
believed that was something God wanted me to do too.<br />
I’ve also learned a lot from both <strong>of</strong> you about doing hard<br />
things when necessary. I know it wasn’t easy when I was<br />
growing up and money was tight. Remember how I had one<br />
dress and one pair <strong>of</strong> shoes, and how in winter whenever my<br />
feet got wet you’d add another strip <strong>of</strong> cardboard into them?<br />
You didn’t complain about being poor; you just did what you<br />
had to do. I think I’ve learned some <strong>of</strong> that from you. I feel<br />
like there’s a need in the world that I can do my part to help<br />
with. It doesn’t feel like a sacrifice, and it doesn’t feel like a<br />
risk. It’s just something I have to do.<br />
I think that’s why I was so mad when the Navy turned me<br />
down. I felt as though this dream I’d had was being thrown in<br />
the trash. I should have trusted God though. He had a plan<br />
for me, and I know He’s placed me in the Army for a reason.<br />
Today during breakfast we were talking about which<br />
theater we’ll end up serving in. We all want to go to Europe,<br />
and I’m sure that’s because the news <strong>of</strong> what the boys have<br />
experienced over there has touched us all. But when it comes<br />
down to it, I just want to go where God wants me.<br />
I’m going to end now. We have to get our drills perfect<br />
tomorrow, and I need to be alert or I might turn right when I<br />
mean to turn left!<br />
Say hi to the boys and give them a hug from me. I know you’ll<br />
remember me in your prayers, just as I remember you in mine.<br />
Love,<br />
Betty<br />
28
3<br />
“DON’T SHOW ME UP,<br />
YOU LITTLE TWERP!”<br />
Even though I’d enlisted for the Navy Air Corps, I had<br />
to wait until there was room for me to begin the cadet<br />
training program. So that’s what I did. I watched as 1942<br />
edged by, one month at a time, and as I continued my<br />
normal routine <strong>of</strong> working at Western Electric, my fear<br />
<strong>of</strong> war started to fade. In its place, my mind was flooded<br />
with thoughts <strong>of</strong> what it would be like to become an<br />
actual fighter pilot. I had never once taken a commercial<br />
flight, let alone piloted an aircraft, so there was a lot to be<br />
excited about.<br />
It took almost a whole year before I was finally called<br />
to Ohio Wesleyan, thirty minutes north <strong>of</strong> Columbus.<br />
29
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
Wearing the <strong>of</strong>ficer’s uniform I’d been given— although<br />
one with a star on the sleeve instead <strong>of</strong> stripes— I joined<br />
the fifty other cadets in the mess hall as we listened to the<br />
briefing. A fit- looking man in his forties was at the front,<br />
explaining the aviation cadet course and what we’d be<br />
expected to do.<br />
“Landing a fighter plane on a moving aircraft carrier<br />
is one <strong>of</strong> the most difficult technical tasks anyone in the<br />
forces will be expected to accomplish. Cadets, this is the<br />
V-5 program, and you’re at the start <strong>of</strong> a long and difficult<br />
twelve months. You will be tested and observed throughout,<br />
and you’re going to need to study like you’ve never<br />
studied before.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> longer the <strong>of</strong>ficer spoke, the smaller the room felt.<br />
Months <strong>of</strong> fantasizing about being a pilot evaporated in<br />
seconds.<br />
“You’re here for the next three months. We’ll teach you<br />
the theory <strong>of</strong> flying, but not much else. After that, assuming<br />
you can keep up, you’ll be moved to two more locations<br />
for proper flight training. Pass those, and you’ll be tested at<br />
the new facility in Pensacola, Florida. At the end <strong>of</strong> all that,<br />
if you’re good enough at flying and you have an A average<br />
in math, we’ll give you your wings.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficer kept talking, and I heard him say something<br />
about weekend passes, but I didn’t take in anything else. My<br />
mind was still stuck on the image <strong>of</strong> trying to land a plane<br />
on an aircraft carrier as it rose and fell on the ocean swell.<br />
I’d never thought about that before. In all my imaginings <strong>of</strong><br />
30
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
myself as a pilot, I envisioned myself sitting eagle- like above<br />
the battle, swooping down to pick <strong>of</strong>f the enemy before<br />
rising into the safety <strong>of</strong> the clouds. I hadn’t considered that<br />
I’d have to get the thing out <strong>of</strong> the sky, let alone make it<br />
land on a target as precise as a moving aircraft carrier.<br />
As the briefing wrapped up, the <strong>of</strong>ficer invited us to<br />
ask questions. This was all so different from what I’d<br />
expected. I thought that there would be red-faced drill<br />
sergeants forcing us to crawl through the mud, but if this<br />
meeting was any indication, that wouldn’t be the tone here.<br />
We weren’t being treated as equals to the <strong>of</strong>ficers, but we<br />
weren’t being shouted at like lowlifes either.<br />
My first impressions turned out to be correct.<br />
Throughout my time in the V-5 program, we were made<br />
to work hard but we were treated much better than the<br />
Army infantrymen, who were also being trained at Ohio<br />
Wesleyan. We were given better rations, and we ate the<br />
same meat and fish with fresh vegetables that the <strong>of</strong>ficers<br />
ate. <strong>The</strong> enlisted infantrymen got beans and not much<br />
more. And while they were crammed together in large<br />
dormitories, we were housed in smaller rooms, with only<br />
four or five men to a room. To my surprise, the infantrymen<br />
even saluted us V-5 cadets. I’d never gone to college,<br />
so I couldn’t say how life as a cadet compared, but between<br />
the rigorous study and the atmosphere <strong>of</strong> camaraderie,<br />
I felt sure this must be a pretty close match.<br />
Best <strong>of</strong> all, though, were the planes. Even though we<br />
had no time in the air at Ohio Wesleyan, just looking at<br />
31
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
the aluminum Luscombes on the ground was enough to<br />
fill me with a sense <strong>of</strong> freedom and excitement. I was sure<br />
flying would come easily, and I had no doubt my academics<br />
would fall into place too. As the first three months drew<br />
to a close, I allowed myself to dream a little more seriously<br />
about getting my wings.<br />
When nobody was dropped at the end <strong>of</strong> the first part<br />
<strong>of</strong> the course, I felt even more confident about the next<br />
phase. When it was time to move on, the cadets were<br />
scattered to a number <strong>of</strong> different locations across the<br />
country. I was sent to Washington State, where the Navy<br />
Air Corps had taken over Gonzaga University, an old Jesuit<br />
school in Spokane. I was excited to be heading to the West<br />
Coast—farther from home than I’d ever been before. This<br />
adventure had even more appeal for me because everyone<br />
knew Bing Crosby had a house that backed up to the<br />
grounds there.<br />
So far, my naval training was everything I’d hoped it<br />
would be. My new instructors told me I was doing well,<br />
and after a total <strong>of</strong> just eight hours <strong>of</strong> flying with an<br />
instructor by my side, I was allowed to fly solo— the first<br />
one in my group. Climbing into the two- seater Luscombe,<br />
with an empty seat to my right where there had previously<br />
always been an <strong>of</strong>ficer, I felt like I didn’t even need wings<br />
to fly this machine.<br />
As I taxied to the end <strong>of</strong> the runway and prepared for<br />
take<strong>of</strong>f, my nerves kicked in. But it wasn’t long before<br />
they were left behind, along with the ground. Alone in the<br />
32
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
cockpit, alone in the sky, I was free. If it weren’t for the<br />
limited fuel, I could have spent all day up there.<br />
Back on land, there were congratulations to receive from<br />
the <strong>of</strong>ficers and the ritual dunking in an old bathtub that<br />
had been abandoned outside by some previous cadets.<br />
“Every time someone makes their first flight alone,<br />
they get thrown into a tub full <strong>of</strong> ice- cold water,” an <strong>of</strong>ficer<br />
explained as everyone gathered round. “But only those who<br />
have already soloed get to throw him. Whipps, you’re up.”<br />
With that, a handful <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficers reached out and<br />
grabbed me, easily lifting this newbie pilot over to the<br />
bathtub. It was cold all right, but no amount <strong>of</strong> shivering<br />
could have wiped the smile from my face.<br />
✪<br />
Flying wasn’t the only thing that was going well for me<br />
at Gonzaga. <strong>The</strong> demands <strong>of</strong> the physical training had<br />
increased, and I was thriving. <strong>The</strong> obstacle course was<br />
rumored to be the toughest in the whole Navy Air Corps,<br />
yet somehow I was able to scramble up the walls, sprint<br />
across the trails, and climb the ropes faster than most <strong>of</strong> the<br />
other guys. When a local newspaper came to take photos <strong>of</strong><br />
the V-5 program in action, the <strong>of</strong>ficers gave me the nod to<br />
demonstrate for the camera. Whether I was hanging from<br />
ropes as thick as my wrist or swinging across the monkey<br />
bars set three feet apart and ten feet <strong>of</strong>f the ground, the<br />
physical maneuvers just came naturally to me. It wasn’t<br />
flying, but it felt pretty close.<br />
33
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
Once the action shots had been taken, the photographer<br />
had us change into our uniforms and line up on the steps<br />
at the front <strong>of</strong> the college.<br />
“You sure this is going to be in the papers?” I whispered<br />
to a colleague as we shuffled into position.<br />
“That’s what the man said. Why?”<br />
“I want my parents to know which one’s me.” I pulled<br />
<strong>of</strong>f my peaked cap and tucked it under my belt in the back<br />
<strong>of</strong> my trousers. When the photo came out, I discovered<br />
I wasn’t the only cadet with this plan. Three <strong>of</strong> us were<br />
without hats, eight were wearing the wrong color tie, and<br />
most <strong>of</strong> our uniforms were wrinkled and creased. On<br />
top <strong>of</strong> that, the majority <strong>of</strong> us were smiling and looking<br />
relaxed, making the V-5 program seem more like a collection<br />
<strong>of</strong> college grads at a theme party than a bunch <strong>of</strong><br />
future fighter pilots.<br />
If the atmosphere back at Ohio Wesleyan had been<br />
relaxed, then Gonzaga was even more so. <strong>The</strong> university<br />
was run by Jesuit priests, and along with permission to<br />
rent the buildings, the Navy Air Corps had also been given<br />
the services <strong>of</strong> Father Duseau, one <strong>of</strong> the priests. He led<br />
us in morning calisthenics, and I loved every minute <strong>of</strong><br />
those sessions. Father Duseau <strong>of</strong>ten picked me to lead the<br />
men out as we went for a run. Whenever we approached<br />
the edge <strong>of</strong> Bing Crosby’s property, we strained to catch a<br />
glimpse <strong>of</strong> him, but we never did.<br />
And when Father Duseau, whose second- floor room was<br />
just above the cadets’ quarters, was frequently awakened<br />
34
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
by the sound <strong>of</strong> my clambering in through the window<br />
at night, having returned from a not- quite- legal trip into<br />
town, the priest would only ever greet me the next day with<br />
a smile and the words, “Did you have a good time in town<br />
last night, Whipps?” I never drank or smoked on any <strong>of</strong><br />
these trips; the camaraderie with the other guys was enough<br />
<strong>of</strong> a lure.<br />
When it came to flying, however, things were serious.<br />
We knew that landing on an aircraft carrier would require<br />
a high level <strong>of</strong> skill and would <strong>of</strong>fer zero margin <strong>of</strong> error—<br />
we’d heard that so many times over the past several months<br />
that we could recite it in our sleep. But once we were at<br />
Gonzaga, we found out precisely how hard it was. <strong>The</strong> technique<br />
required the pilot to be able to approach at the perfect<br />
speed, stall the engine at the perfect time, and touch down<br />
at the perfect spot to allow the plane’s landing gear to catch<br />
on the cable strung across the deck. Once hooked onto the<br />
cable, the plane would be brought to a sudden stop a short<br />
way down the five- hundred- foot landing strip. If you hit the<br />
cable too fast or missed it entirely, and if you couldn’t get<br />
up enough speed to take <strong>of</strong>f again by the time you ran out<br />
<strong>of</strong> strip, there was virtually nothing to prevent you and your<br />
plane from going into the ocean. With the carrier traveling<br />
at speeds <strong>of</strong> up to eighteen knots (twenty miles per hour),<br />
there was almost no way you’d make it out alive.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Navy Air Corps wanted its pilots to be skilled and<br />
bold and undeterred by fear, so as soon as we’d mastered<br />
the basics <strong>of</strong> flight, we were encouraged to experiment.<br />
35
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
Our instructors would send us out in our planes alone—<br />
with no instructor, no partner, and no radio. We had just<br />
a parachute and a whole lot <strong>of</strong> trust. And while sometimes<br />
the instructors would be flying nearby, they <strong>of</strong>ten just told<br />
us to head out five or ten miles and get to work. We had<br />
to learn how to put the plane into a spin and, more important,<br />
how to get out <strong>of</strong> it at just the right time. <strong>The</strong>re were<br />
loops to master and turns to perfect— the tools we would<br />
rely on in combat. We had to learn how to control the<br />
plane the way we would control a fishing rod: by placing it<br />
exactly where we wanted it every time.<br />
Being able to stall the plane successfully was essential.<br />
By turning on the carburetor heat, we could keep the<br />
engine running while at the same time stopping the propellers<br />
to reduce speed. That meant we could put the plane<br />
into a spin to avoid enemy fire. It also meant that when we<br />
were trying to land, if we didn’t manage to hook the plane<br />
onto the cable that ran across the flight deck, we could kick<br />
the propellers back to life and fly <strong>of</strong>f again before making<br />
another attempt.<br />
One day when I was alone in the skies above Washington<br />
State, I was practicing going from a stall into a spin. It was<br />
a move I’d carried out many times before, and since it was<br />
a clear day with good weather, I really had no excuse for<br />
doing something as foolish as forgetting to turn on the<br />
carburetor heat before disengaging the propellers. Yet that’s<br />
exactly what I did. Within seconds the engine stopped,<br />
leaving a strange silence that iced through the cockpit.<br />
36
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
Momentarily frozen, my body screaming with adrenaline,<br />
I realized what I had done. I was three thousand feet<br />
above the ground in an aluminum can without any power.<br />
Everything was silent for a few seconds as the plane gave<br />
in to the strong arms <strong>of</strong> gravity that were hauling it back<br />
down to earth.<br />
<strong>The</strong> nose <strong>of</strong> my plane was pointing straight up, leaving<br />
me staring at the faint traces <strong>of</strong> clouds high above. As the<br />
plane plummeted, a new noise began to fill the void left<br />
by the dying engine. It was the sound <strong>of</strong> wind. While the<br />
plane was sucked down toward the earth, the whooshing<br />
noise grew louder and louder. I seriously doubted I was<br />
going to make it.<br />
We had been taught in flight training that if ever we<br />
got into trouble in the air, we should try to find a spot to<br />
land. Straining my neck in both directions, I looked for<br />
somewhere flat enough and clear enough, but all I could<br />
see were five- thousand- foot mountains that were covered<br />
in trees. Twisting in my seat, I finally caught the faintest<br />
glimpse <strong>of</strong> a field. It was my only chance.<br />
Somehow, I wasn’t too worried about dying. If I<br />
crashed, I knew I’d go to heaven, which didn’t seem too<br />
bad. What made every muscle in my body clench was the<br />
thought <strong>of</strong> what would happen if I made it out alive. If I<br />
crashed the plane, I’d wash out <strong>of</strong> the program, and I really<br />
didn’t want that to happen.<br />
As I tried to bring the plane under control, it occurred<br />
to me that there was one more thing I could try. I’m still not<br />
37
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
sure whether it was something I’d heard in a lecture or something<br />
I’d been told by an instructor on one <strong>of</strong> my accompanied<br />
flights, but I figured I had nothing to lose. I threw the<br />
switch that turned the carburetor heat back on, swallowed<br />
hard, and pushed the joystick forward, sending the plane<br />
into a dive. Everything about the move went against my<br />
instinct for self- preservation, but it was my only hope.<br />
I stared at the propeller in front <strong>of</strong> the cockpit and tried<br />
to ignore the sight <strong>of</strong> the ground just beyond it. <strong>The</strong>n,<br />
almost magically, the propeller started to turn again. My<br />
ears filled with the sound <strong>of</strong> the engine charging back to<br />
life, and the tension that had gripped my stomach vanished<br />
in an instant.<br />
When I was sure I’d regained control, I pulled out <strong>of</strong> the<br />
dive and made the ten miles back to base. I landed carefully<br />
and taxied to the hangar. <strong>The</strong>re was no need to tell<br />
any <strong>of</strong> the instructors, and as soon as I could, I lay down<br />
on my cot and thanked God for keeping me safe. You only<br />
make a mistake like that once. Even more than the formal<br />
lessons I’d learned about stalls and spins and how to keep<br />
an engine running, that was the day I learned not to let my<br />
mind wander. If I was going to survive the war, I would<br />
have to learn how to pour all my concentration into the<br />
moment in front <strong>of</strong> me.<br />
<strong>The</strong> three months at Gonzaga passed quickly, and while<br />
I was disappointed that a few <strong>of</strong> my fellow cadets were<br />
✪<br />
38
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
dropped from the V-5 program, I was grateful to have<br />
passed. Now it was on to the third location for training,<br />
where we would perfect our flying and come to grips with<br />
the complex math required <strong>of</strong> pilots. This time I was sent<br />
south to Saint Mary’s College near Berkeley, California.<br />
For a boy from Columbus, the idea <strong>of</strong> being stationed in<br />
the beautiful hills near San Francisco sounded almost too<br />
good to be true— especially when I was told that the debutantes<br />
from Berkeley were going to join us for a dance one<br />
evening soon after we arrived.<br />
Tradition stated that one cadet from each class would<br />
lead the dancing, and somehow the honor that year was<br />
mine. Even though I was in the best shape <strong>of</strong> my life, this<br />
was one physical challenge I felt wholly unequipped to deal<br />
with. I’d never been much <strong>of</strong> a dancer, and the thought <strong>of</strong><br />
being in the spotlight made me pr<strong>of</strong>oundly nervous. Still, I<br />
did as I was told and filled in my name, height, and weight<br />
on the card I was given. Apparently these cards would<br />
ensure that dancers were paired up correctly.<br />
What I didn’t realize until I stepped out onto the dance<br />
floor was that one <strong>of</strong> my colleagues had seen this as a prime<br />
opportunity to play a trick on me, and he’d made some<br />
significant edits to my vital statistics. So while my dance<br />
partner was expecting a six- foot- two, 200- pound specimen<br />
<strong>of</strong> male perfection, instead she got a gangly guy <strong>of</strong> five foot<br />
ten and 140 pounds who barely filled out his uniform.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re was no hiding the disappointment in her eyes.<br />
“Why did you lie?” she whispered as we fumbled our way<br />
39
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
through a waltz to the sounds <strong>of</strong> barely suppressed laughter.<br />
All I could do was smile, shrug, and hope the moment<br />
would pass quickly.<br />
When it came to flying, life at Saint Mary’s was more<br />
competitive than it was at Gonzaga. Perhaps this was<br />
because the program was getting tougher, or perhaps it was<br />
simply due to the new mix <strong>of</strong> personnel, with personalities<br />
that <strong>of</strong>ten clashed. Either way, the <strong>of</strong>ficers had started<br />
reminding us how hard it was going to be to pass the<br />
course—as if we needed reminding.<br />
As I heard more about the demanding study requirements,<br />
I was growing increasingly concerned. And for the<br />
first time, I also found myself unable to get along with a<br />
fellow cadet.<br />
His name was Wetzler. Like me, he was from Ohio—<br />
only his part <strong>of</strong> town was far nicer than my neighborhood.<br />
Since our names were Wetzler and Whipps, we <strong>of</strong>ten found<br />
ourselves paired up for physical training. We had to pull<br />
each other out <strong>of</strong> the water for lifeguard drills, which was<br />
easy enough for Wetzler but a challenge for me, given<br />
that my partner had played high school football and was<br />
pushing 175 pounds. It was even harder when he wouldn’t<br />
cooperate. He’d just hang in the water while I tried to haul<br />
him out, a wise-guy smirk painted all over his face.<br />
Wetzler may have had it easier in the pool, but the<br />
advantage was mine when it came to putting on our tennis<br />
shoes, shorts, and T-shirts and heading out to run.<br />
As we lined up one morning, we were given these<br />
40
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
instructions: “Run a mile in six minutes, or you’ll have to<br />
do it again.”<br />
Wetzler leaned toward me as we prepared to start.<br />
“Don’t show me up and run fast, you little twerp.”<br />
I just shrugged and made my way to the front <strong>of</strong> the<br />
group, clocking the six minutes with a few seconds to<br />
spare. My partner was not so swift, however, and he didn’t<br />
make the time limit.<br />
Wetzler got his revenge on me a few days later when we<br />
were playing soccer. Going in too hard and too high for a<br />
block, he kicked my knees out from behind me and laid<br />
me flat out on the grass. I had to be helped <strong>of</strong>f the field,<br />
and though my injury didn’t hinder my progress in the<br />
program, it did put a temporary hold on my participation<br />
in sports.<br />
Inside I was steamed for a few days, but I never bad-<br />
mouthed him. I’d been brought up better than that. And<br />
whether we liked it or not, we were both on the same team.<br />
✪<br />
Flying had become a part <strong>of</strong> me by now. <strong>The</strong> hours I spent<br />
perfecting my maneuvers were the best way to escape the<br />
nagging feelings that caught up with me whenever I was<br />
on the ground. Up in the sky I felt peaceful and free, but<br />
as soon as I landed and entered the classroom, my worries<br />
came crashing down on top <strong>of</strong> me.<br />
<strong>The</strong> academic demands <strong>of</strong> the program had increased<br />
significantly since I’d moved to California, and with the<br />
41
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
addition <strong>of</strong> trigonometry and calculus, I was struggling to<br />
keep up. Such a high standard for math was vital for a Navy<br />
Air Corps pilot, as there were numerous calculations to be<br />
made both when landing and when taking <strong>of</strong>f. But even<br />
though I understood why it was essential to be able to work<br />
out the velocity required for take<strong>of</strong>f given the weight <strong>of</strong> fuel<br />
the plane was carrying and the speed at which the aircraft<br />
carrier was traveling, it didn’t make the classes any easier.<br />
So I wasn’t entirely surprised when one afternoon I was<br />
called to the commander’s <strong>of</strong>fice. As I waited in the corridor<br />
outside, I was joined by nine other cadets— including<br />
Wetzler. Some, like me, were also having a hard time with<br />
the math, but others had no academic struggles at all.<br />
What reason could there be for all <strong>of</strong> us to meet with the<br />
commander like this? As I looked around, I realized that all<br />
these guys were from Ohio, but what could that have to do<br />
with anything?<br />
Before any <strong>of</strong> us managed to figure it out, the door<br />
opened and all ten <strong>of</strong> us were called in.<br />
<strong>The</strong> commander didn’t waste time with pleasantries.<br />
“Now you all know that anybody who washes out <strong>of</strong> the<br />
program at any point ends up as a second- class seaman.”<br />
I felt my chest tighten. I knew this; everyone did. It was<br />
one <strong>of</strong> the awkward truths about the V-5 program: those<br />
who had hoped to conquer the skies as a Navy pilot but<br />
failed were immediately retrained and sent to war packed<br />
in one <strong>of</strong> the Navy’s ships or— even worse— in one <strong>of</strong> their<br />
submarines. It’s true that if we earned our wings, we would<br />
42
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
still be based on a ship, but life as an <strong>of</strong>ficer pilot on a huge<br />
aircraft carrier was worlds apart from that <strong>of</strong> a second- class<br />
seaman on a tiny frigate.<br />
On top <strong>of</strong> that loss <strong>of</strong> prestige and responsibility, I had<br />
another reason for not wanting to be a seaman: I was prone<br />
to seasickness. I figured I’d make do on a big ship, but I<br />
couldn’t imagine how green I’d be on a sub.<br />
<strong>The</strong> commander went on. “Well, for you boys from<br />
Ohio, things have been somewhat different. I’m sure none<br />
<strong>of</strong> you read the small print when you signed up for the<br />
program, but if you had, you would know that you have an<br />
option at any point to request to be honorably discharged.<br />
Don’t ask me why Ohio did things differently, but that’s<br />
the way it is.” He paused, looking around the room. “But<br />
now things are changing. You’ve got two more weeks to get<br />
the honorable discharge, but after that, you stay the course<br />
and take your chances like the rest <strong>of</strong> them.”<br />
This was all news to me, and it left me feeling both<br />
shocked and troubled. Two weeks felt like too short a time<br />
to decide whether I would give up on my lifelong dream <strong>of</strong><br />
being a pilot. How could I be expected to make that kind<br />
<strong>of</strong> decision? But if I was honest with myself, I could see the<br />
warning signs when it came to my academic studies. Was I<br />
confident I could get an A average when I’d barely heard <strong>of</strong><br />
trigonometry and calculus prior to arriving at Saint Mary’s?<br />
As we filed out, I wondered out loud, “I’m still struggling<br />
with all that higher math. Maybe this is where it all<br />
ends for me.”<br />
43
’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />
“Are you kidding me?” <strong>The</strong> words came from a<br />
young cadet I’d spoken to a few times. “This is great<br />
news. Remember Joey, who washed out midway through<br />
Gonzaga? He wrote me and said he was <strong>of</strong>fered this option<br />
too. As soon as he got home, he went to an air base in<br />
Columbus and took the exam, and now he’s flying with<br />
those guys.” He thumped me on the back. “Think about it,<br />
Whipps. How much math do you need when you’re taking<br />
<strong>of</strong>f and landing in a field?”<br />
It all sounded good, but the decision still weighed<br />
heavily on me. This was a tough choice for me to make<br />
on my own, even if I was already twenty- one. I wished I’d<br />
worked harder at math while I was in school, especially<br />
since my mom had been a teacher and would have helped<br />
me. Yet I’d never felt the urge to really push myself in<br />
school. I had no way <strong>of</strong> knowing back then that my future<br />
as a pilot could rest on trigonometry formulas.<br />
I was torn. Did I need to apply myself to study and<br />
work harder than ever, hoping I’d make it to Florida<br />
and beyond? It was a risk, but weren’t pilots supposed to<br />
take risks?<br />
<strong>The</strong>n again, I had to admit that the alternative looked<br />
a lot better. A pilot was still a pilot, whether he took <strong>of</strong>f<br />
from water or land. And if this route was a guarantee that I<br />
wouldn’t end up trapped in an oversized tin can along with<br />
hundreds <strong>of</strong> other sailors, surely that was worth it, wasn’t it?<br />
Both arguments played out in my mind, but just when<br />
the balance seemed to shift one way, I would reconsider<br />
44
RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />
and find myself leaning toward the other option. <strong>The</strong> clock<br />
was ticking, and I was desperate for help. So I went to the<br />
one source <strong>of</strong> wisdom that had never let me down: I prayed<br />
to God.<br />
<strong>The</strong> conviction came gradually, like the dawning <strong>of</strong> the<br />
first light, but I knew what I needed to do. It was time to<br />
head back to the draft <strong>of</strong>fice.<br />
45
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
'Til We Meet Again?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
LifeWay<br />
Parable<br />
Amazon Kindle<br />
Apple iBook
Chapter 1<br />
“Mom, can I go with Johnto the department store?”<br />
Beverly asked, holding up a blouse on a hanger. “I want to<br />
exchange this blouse before our trip tomorrow.”<br />
She stood in the doorway <strong>of</strong> the girls’ bedroom in their<br />
900- square-foot house in Mishawaka, Indiana. <strong>The</strong> seven-<br />
member Gilvin family was getting ready to head “down<br />
home to Kentucky,” as they put it, to visit relatives on Aunt<br />
Beulah’s farm.<br />
“Oh, Bevie, don’t do that now,” Bev’s mom, Betty, said.<br />
“We’re getting everything ready. You don’t need a new blouse<br />
anyway.”<br />
“But I don’t want to wear this white one down at the<br />
farm,” Bev said with a level <strong>of</strong> concern only a ninth-grade girl<br />
7
8 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
could attach to her wardrobe. Little sisters Connie and Gail,<br />
twelve and ten years old, respectively, listened from the doorway.<br />
“She just wants to go driving with that boy,” Connie<br />
whispered. Gail nodded.<br />
“Well, you’ve got plenty <strong>of</strong> clothes,” their mother said.<br />
“Can’t I trade this for something new?” Bev pressed. “It’s<br />
our vacation. I want to wear the right thing.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> day had been full <strong>of</strong> rushing around. Betty had<br />
packed for all five daughters, <strong>of</strong> whom Bev was second oldest.<br />
Darkness had fallen over the leafy northern Indiana city, and<br />
suitcases lined the walls <strong>of</strong> the tiny home, ready to be shoehorned<br />
into the wood-paneled family station wagon for the<br />
next day’s journey. From the living room, sounds <strong>of</strong> voices<br />
on television drifted in as their father, Russell, finally got <strong>of</strong>f<br />
his feet for a bit.<br />
“Are you all packed up?” Betty asked.<br />
“I think so. Yes.” Bev could sense a weakening in her<br />
mother’s resistance.<br />
“<strong>The</strong>n go ask Daddy.”<br />
Bev’s eyes gleamed. She paused before walking toward the<br />
living room, gathering her thoughts, her eyes ref lecting the<br />
words she was about to say.<br />
Everyone knew Bev was clever and highly intelligent and<br />
not a schemer. Her sisters considered her the kindest and most<br />
playful sister. Her giggle was infectious and smart, not silly. It<br />
emanated from a warm heart that loved to laugh. She spent<br />
a lot <strong>of</strong> time with her younger sisters—playing make-believe<br />
school in the basement and volleyball in the park, and rollerskating<br />
and bike riding on the sidewalks around their house.
SHAWN THORNTON || 9<br />
Measured in birthday invitations, Bev was the most popular<br />
outside the home as well. On Valentine’s Day a month<br />
earlier, she had received f lowers from a number <strong>of</strong> boys at<br />
school. Few were brave enough to come calling to the house,<br />
but Bev’s sisters knew she was the focus <strong>of</strong> special attention<br />
from boys.<br />
Bev was at the head <strong>of</strong> her class academically as well, her<br />
report card a tribute to the first letter <strong>of</strong> the alphabet. When<br />
not socializing or playing, she sat in the house and read dense<br />
books with no pictures in them and sometimes Latin primers.<br />
She had recently won the highest honor given in eighth<br />
grade, the Daughters <strong>of</strong> the American Revolution award, for<br />
being the student with the best academic performance, best<br />
citizenship, and most well-rounded personality. <strong>The</strong> family<br />
had gathered at the school to watch the presentation, her<br />
sisters giddy with excitement, Russell and Betty taking lots<br />
<strong>of</strong> pictures. Nobody in the family had received such an award<br />
before, but it seemed obvious that it would go to Bev.<br />
Bev also served as crossing guard at the school, a conspicuous<br />
honor given to only the most responsible students.<br />
Every day, she left class early, put on her patrol belt, and<br />
helped children safely cross the street after school. It made<br />
her proud that she had been entrusted with the lives <strong>of</strong> her<br />
younger schoolmates.<br />
Tonight, Bev’s well-known tenacity was on display. Her<br />
sisters were right. She was indeed hoping to spend a few<br />
moments with John Thornton before heading to Kentucky<br />
for spring break. She barely knew him—he was seventeen<br />
and a senior in high school, and she was fourteen. John had
10 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
asked her to a dance, prodded by his best friend, Chuck,<br />
who was dating Bev’s older sister, Sue. Bev’s parents agreed<br />
she could go to the dance, and John began dropping by the<br />
house to get to know her. In truth, Chuck had pressured<br />
him into it.<br />
“You can’t ask a girl to a dance and then ignore her for<br />
two months,” Chuck scolded John. That made sense to John.<br />
If he didn’t get to know Bev, what would they talk about at<br />
the dance?<br />
Normally, the Gilvin and Thornton families would never<br />
have associated. <strong>The</strong>y shared no friends, no church, no clubs,<br />
and little cultural background. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins were transplanted<br />
Southerners. Russell had moved the family from Kentucky to<br />
Indiana after World War II in search <strong>of</strong> a better job and now<br />
drove a truck for one <strong>of</strong> the factories that had sprung up in<br />
the Midwest after the war. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins’ modest home, with a<br />
simple porch out back and a tiny awning over the front door,<br />
could barely contain their growing family. Four girls shared<br />
one bedroom. Three-year-old April slept in her parents’ room.<br />
If someone sneezed at night, everyone said, “Bless you.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> Thorntons resided on the opposite side <strong>of</strong> town—and<br />
on the opposite side <strong>of</strong> the social spectrum. <strong>The</strong>ir two-story<br />
home faced the St. Joseph River on a new, well-to-do street in<br />
Mishawaka. John’s dad was a proud Notre Dame graduate, a<br />
politician and businessman who partnered with the Chicago<br />
mafia and ran an illegal casino behind a false wall in Mishawaka’s<br />
most upscale restaurant, the Lincoln Highway Inn. When his<br />
political party was in <strong>of</strong>fice, he wielded great power locally, running<br />
the license bureau. Political cartoons <strong>of</strong> him appeared in
SHAWN THORNTON || 11<br />
the local newspaper’s opinion pages, and reporters knew better<br />
than to dig too deeply into his affairs. <strong>The</strong> Thorntons were big<br />
fish in a small pond and <strong>of</strong>ten made the ninety-minute trip<br />
to socialize with Chicago’s elite. Mrs. Thornton kept weekly<br />
appointments at the bridge club and beauty parlor. <strong>The</strong>ir calendar<br />
was full and so was their bank account.<br />
When John turned sixteen, his father took him to the<br />
auto dealership on Highway 31 in nearby Niles, Michigan.<br />
“Pick out a car,” he said, waving his hand toward the lot.<br />
John, newly licensed, chose a sporty, cream-colored ’62<br />
Corvair, and his father purchased it outright.<br />
Russell and Betty naturally had not allowed Bev and John<br />
to go out alone, protective as they were <strong>of</strong> their daughters.<br />
Russell was gentle and gregarious, a natural salesman and an<br />
easy friend, but he was not so friendly to teenage boys interested<br />
in taking his daughters around town without supervision.<br />
John and Bev had already failed to get his permission<br />
to go for ice cream without Chuck and Sue. In John’s first<br />
visit to the Gilvin house, Russell had seemed stand<strong>of</strong>fish,<br />
powerful, and mysterious. It didn’t hurt that he had the<br />
muscles <strong>of</strong> a dock worker from driving heavy trucks before<br />
the advent <strong>of</strong> power steering. John got the distinct impression<br />
that if he caught him crossways, Russell might chase him<br />
around the side <strong>of</strong> the house with a baseball bat or maybe one<br />
<strong>of</strong> those Kentucky long- barrel shotguns.<br />
Still, John had been courageous enough to call on Bev<br />
again, and even with limited interactions, puppy love was<br />
blooming between them like the dogwood trees along the<br />
boulevard. Now, on the night before the family’s spring break
12 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
trip, Bev approached her father in the living room, heart<br />
more hopeful than when she began. Blue television light<br />
radiated against the drapes and against his hands, resting on<br />
the arms <strong>of</strong> his chair.<br />
“Daddy?” Bev said. She never faked sincerity. Even<br />
when asking with a purpose, she could only come across as<br />
sweet and believable. <strong>The</strong>y were kindred spirits, she and her<br />
father—witty and sociable but gentle and kind.<br />
“ Mm- hm,” Russell replied.<br />
“I wanted to go exchange this blouse at Goldblatt’s. I’d<br />
like to get a better one for our vacation.”<br />
“You’re running out <strong>of</strong> time. Goldblatt’s closes at nine.”<br />
“If I go soon, I can make it.”<br />
“Did you ask your mother?”<br />
“She said to ask you.” Bev paused. “If it’s easier, John can<br />
take me.”<br />
Russell didn’t respond immediately.<br />
“He’s got his license,” Bev added helpfully.<br />
Her father’s thoughts seemed set on the next day and the<br />
long drive, not on the television show that continued before<br />
him. Connie and Gail stood behind Bev and awaited the<br />
verdict.<br />
“I hope they let her go,” Gail said s<strong>of</strong>tly, thinking <strong>of</strong> her<br />
brand- new roller skates. Bev was the hero among the girls<br />
that Christmas because she had prevailed on their parents<br />
to buy them all new roller skates—not the clip-on kind but<br />
roller skates with real boots.<br />
“I hope they say no,” Connie whispered back. “That boy’s<br />
too old for her.”
SHAWN THORNTON || 13<br />
Russell seemed ready for bed and tired <strong>of</strong> making decisions.<br />
He heaved the air from his lungs.<br />
“Whatever your mother says.”<br />
“Okay. Thank you.” Bev went quickly to see her mother,<br />
her goal coming to unlikely fruition. “Daddy says it’s okay<br />
with him if it’s okay with you.”<br />
Betty looked up from packing a bag for April and shook<br />
her head a few times slowly, unconvinced but worn down.<br />
Bev wasn’t usually this insistent, and the other girls needed<br />
help getting to bed. Tomorrow would be long, and she didn’t<br />
want cranky kids stuck in the car together.<br />
“Fine,” Betty said. “Go ahead and go. Just don’t be late.<br />
And come right back.”<br />
“Yes, Mom,” Bev said and disappeared to call John before<br />
her parents’ decision could change. Gail beamed at Connie.<br />
Connie bunched up her lips.<br />
“He’s still too old for her,” she said. Gail shrugged and<br />
hopped <strong>of</strong>f to make sure she had gathered all the toys she<br />
wanted to take.<br />
Lately, Bev’s sisters admired not just her grace and gentleness<br />
but her deepening faith. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins were regular<br />
church attenders but not overly religious. Russell <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
worked second jobs on Sundays or went to car shows. Betty<br />
took the girls to Twin Branch Bible Church, a congregation<br />
that met in a three-hundred-seat A-frame building twelve<br />
doors down from their home. Bev had always embraced faith<br />
more passionately than the others in her family. She worked<br />
with Child Evangelism Fellowship to conduct backyard<br />
Bible clubs and summer 5-Day Clubs for children. She also
14 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
began attending Youth for Christ meetings led by a committed<br />
young couple, George and Pat Phillips. <strong>The</strong>ir zeal for<br />
the Bible and prayer inspired Bev, and in recent weeks, her<br />
prayers took on an urgency that caught the attention <strong>of</strong> the<br />
Phillipses and her friends.<br />
“Pray for this boy I like, that he’ll come to Jesus,” Bev<br />
asked repeatedly at Youth for Christ meetings. “And for my<br />
dad to come to Jesus too.”<br />
That prayer became the focus <strong>of</strong> her life, and friends<br />
heard her pray with startling passion, “God, use me in any<br />
way that you want to see John and my dad come to know<br />
Christ.”<br />
John had attended church with Bev’s family a couple <strong>of</strong><br />
times, though he would have rather spent time alone with<br />
Bev, enjoying conversation outside the presence <strong>of</strong> spying<br />
sisters and Bev’s parents. That kind <strong>of</strong> opportunity had not<br />
come until now, the evening <strong>of</strong> March 30, 1962.<br />
At around eight o’clock, John pulled up outside the Gilvin<br />
home in his Corvair. <strong>The</strong> quad headlights lit up the street,<br />
and the Chevy bow-tie badge seemed to glow with inner<br />
warmth. Without making a scene, Bev traipsed out the back<br />
door and hopped into the passenger seat. John’s lanky frame<br />
and go<strong>of</strong>y smile were visible in the darkness.<br />
“Hey,” he said.<br />
“Hi,” Bev responded, grinning across the divided bench<br />
seat. He thought she was vivacious and beautiful, good-<br />
hearted and mischievous, all in right measure.<br />
“Well, here we go.”<br />
John took the long way to Goldblatt’s, making a circle
SHAWN THORNTON || 15<br />
around town. Otherwise it was too quick, and there was no<br />
time to be together.<br />
“Isn’t the dance going to be fun?” Bev said.<br />
John shrugged. “I don’t dance much. I guess we’ll watch<br />
Chuck and Sue.”<br />
“I think we could try,” Bev <strong>of</strong>fered.<br />
He nodded. <strong>The</strong>re was a silence. “Kentucky, huh?”<br />
“My Aunt Beulah’s farm. It’s always so much fun. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
have farm animals, and my cousins will be there.”<br />
“Pretty far away.”<br />
“A day’s worth, I guess. But it’s a pretty drive.”<br />
John drove on in silence.<br />
“Guess I’ll see you when I get back,” Bev said.<br />
“That’d be nice.”<br />
John was <strong>of</strong>ten at a loss for words with Bev. She struck him<br />
as so smart and genuine and promising. John, by contrast, was<br />
disappointing his family’s academic expectations. Classrooms<br />
didn’t fit him well. As a boy, he stared out the windows at<br />
passing airplanes, wondering where the passengers were<br />
going and wishing he could join them. When teachers called<br />
on him, especially in math class, he usually had no answer.<br />
Equations made no sense to him. This surprised his parents<br />
because Wilson Thornton, John’s grandfather, was known for<br />
a geometric algorithm he created in 1951, which was lauded<br />
among mathematicians across the country. Wilson’s name<br />
even appeared in popular geometry textbooks.<br />
John was a different bird. In grade school when the teacher<br />
taught two plus two is four, John’s immediate response was,<br />
“Why? Who says it’s got to be four? Let’s make it five. How
16 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
about twenty?” It seemed to him that teachers were assigning<br />
arbitrary numbers to arrive at easy solutions. John questioned<br />
everything in the same independently minded way. It didn’t<br />
help his grades.<br />
His parents put him in college prep classes in high<br />
school, clinging to their dream <strong>of</strong> another generation <strong>of</strong><br />
Fighting Irish. Many family members—cousins, uncles,<br />
grandparents—were college-bound or had their degrees<br />
framed and hanging on the wall. <strong>The</strong> plan was for John to<br />
attend college and become a teacher. But reality was going<br />
another direction.<br />
Finally, the high school principal sat the Thorntons down.<br />
“John won’t be following in your footsteps to Notre<br />
Dame, Mr. Thornton,” he said bluntly. “He hasn’t performed<br />
well enough. He’s had to take extra classes to make up for<br />
the ones he failed. Right now, he’s struggling in all his college<br />
preparatory classes. My question is, do you want him<br />
to graduate from high school at all? If so, I recommend he<br />
switch to classes he can pass and enroll in summer school so<br />
he can at least earn a diploma.”<br />
It was bitter news for the Thorntons, but not much more<br />
could be done. <strong>The</strong>y had given him the best they could with<br />
their money, inf luence, and encouragement. Now, with an<br />
uncertain future ahead <strong>of</strong> him, John would have to make his<br />
own path.<br />
“Say, how do you drive a car like this?” Bev asked as they<br />
glided through the night. A light spring snow still graced the<br />
sidewalks, though the streets were clear <strong>of</strong> it.<br />
“You mean shifting gears?”
SHAWN THORNTON || 17<br />
“Yes. Daddy’s trucks always have a gear shifter coming up<br />
from the f loor.”<br />
“This one’s very much the same. You just—well, here. Put<br />
your hand here.”<br />
He pointed to the gear shift protruding from the floor.<br />
“I’ll speed up. You move that thing when I say so.”<br />
John stepped on the gas as they traveled down the four-<br />
lane road.<br />
“ Okay—now,” he said. Bev switched the gearshift lever.<br />
<strong>The</strong> car smoothly settled into a higher gear and a lower rev.<br />
“Good job, Bev!”<br />
Bev smiled. “I drove a car! I can’t wait to get my license<br />
someday. <strong>The</strong>n I could drive us places.”<br />
John smiled back in spite <strong>of</strong> himself. He was drawn to the<br />
liveliness and affection <strong>of</strong> the Gilvin family. Home life at the<br />
Thorntons’ was good but staid. <strong>The</strong>y showed love through<br />
duty and commitment, not gauche displays <strong>of</strong> emotion or<br />
bantering conversation. Something about this Southern family<br />
and this girl sitting an arm’s length from him struck him<br />
as fresh and exciting.<br />
“Coming up to Goldblatt’s,” he announced with a trace<br />
<strong>of</strong> new- driver’s pride.<br />
Goldblatt’s was in the town’s new shopping plaza on<br />
Miracle Lane. Bethel College, a small Christian school, sat<br />
opposite the mall. <strong>The</strong>y had named the street, deeming it a<br />
miracle they had been able to buy the campus. Bev, her hands<br />
folded on the white blouse in her lap, sighed contentedly and<br />
pondered what she would exchange it for. She was thinking<br />
<strong>of</strong> a pair <strong>of</strong> blue jeans.
18 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
John signaled and arced left into the intersection.<br />
<strong>The</strong> impact was so sudden and jarring that neither John<br />
nor Bev knew what had happened. Coming the opposite<br />
way across Miracle Lane, a pickup truck banged the Corvair’s<br />
passenger side bumper, sending John’s car spinning backward<br />
and sideways. Another car collided with the back <strong>of</strong> it. John’s<br />
head smacked the window and driver’s side door. Bev’s head<br />
came down squarely on the dashboard. For both <strong>of</strong> them,<br />
everything went black.<br />
<strong>The</strong> three damaged cars sat silently, waiting for help.<br />
Bystanders rushed over, alerting other drivers and peering<br />
into car windows.<br />
“What happened?”<br />
“That sports car turned into the intersection. He must<br />
not have seen the oncoming traffic.”<br />
“Who hit him?”<br />
“That truck. It can’t have been going more than thirty,<br />
forty miles an hour.”<br />
“Nobody looks too badly hurt.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> pickup driver got out <strong>of</strong> his banged-up vehicle and<br />
walked over.<br />
“You okay?” someone asked.<br />
“I think I’m fine,” he said. “He turned right in front <strong>of</strong><br />
me. I couldn’t stop.”<br />
He sat on the curb and waited. Within minutes, emergency<br />
personnel arrived and helped John from the car.<br />
“Can you stand up?” a medic asked.<br />
“Yeah,” he said, feeling woozy and not completely aware<br />
<strong>of</strong> what had just happened.
SHAWN THORNTON || 19<br />
“Can you walk over here and sit down?”<br />
John did.<br />
“Does it hurt anywhere?”<br />
John held up his hand. <strong>The</strong>re was a small cut on the back<br />
<strong>of</strong> it. <strong>The</strong> medic looked him over before ushering him to the<br />
ambulance.<br />
“You’re a lucky boy,” he said. “<strong>The</strong>y’ll stitch that hand up<br />
for you at the hospital.”<br />
“This one’s not awake yet,” said another medic, examining<br />
Bev in the passenger seat.<br />
“How’s she doing? She alive?” one medic asked.<br />
“She’s alive. Doesn’t look too banged up, but she’s<br />
unconscious.”<br />
“What about her head?”<br />
“Nothing there, really. Just a cut under her chin. And on<br />
her knee. That’s all I see.”<br />
“But she’s not conscious?”<br />
“I don’t think so. Miss? I’m a medic. Are you all right?”<br />
Bev did not respond.<br />
“Miss? Are you all right? Can you hear me?” He shook his<br />
head. “No, she’s out.”<br />
<strong>The</strong>y carefully pulled her from the car and put her on a<br />
gurney. Her body convulsed several times.<br />
“Whoa, whoa, watch out!” one medic said to another.<br />
“Did she wake up?”<br />
“I don’t think so.”<br />
“Probably just knocked out for a while. I’ve seen worse.”<br />
At the hospital a little while later, John’s brain seemed to
20 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
refocus. He found himself in a small room. Looking down,<br />
he saw a bandage on his hand. An ER nurse came in.<br />
“You’re okay to leave. Your parents are here to take you<br />
home.”<br />
John followed his parents to the car, to their home, and<br />
to his bed.<br />
At the Gilvin house, the phone rang just before nine o’clock.<br />
<strong>The</strong> girls were almost in bed, their thoughts full <strong>of</strong> the cows,<br />
horses, and cousins they would play with at Aunt Beulah’s farm.<br />
“Mrs. Gilvin?” the voice said. “<strong>The</strong>re’s been an accident.<br />
Beverly’s at the hospital. It looks to the doctors like she has a<br />
blood clot in her brain. She’s sleeping right now.”<br />
“Oh, God, please,” Betty said, and she and Russell rushed<br />
to the station wagon.<br />
<strong>The</strong> packed suitcases and their owners would not be<br />
going to Kentucky.<br />
Bev lay in a bed in the intensive care unit looking like<br />
her normal self except for an abrasion on her forehead and a<br />
cut under her chin. An IV protruded from her arm, and the<br />
doctors had given her a tracheotomy. Otherwise she simply<br />
appeared to be asleep—not bruised, not broken, not seriously<br />
harmed.<br />
“It looks like she’s just knocked out,” the doctor said,<br />
somewhat unhelpfully. “We should know more in three days.”<br />
A specialist was brought in, but in the hours and days<br />
that followed, everyone seemed mystified by her condition.<br />
Several times the dire phone call came.<br />
“Mr. Gilvin, you should probably bring the family in. Bev<br />
may have a short time to live.”
SHAWN THORNTON || 21<br />
Each time, the family stood around the bed as Bev slept<br />
as if nothing could wake her.<br />
A somber feeling pervaded the house as days blurred into<br />
weeks and weeks blurred into months. <strong>The</strong> girls saw little <strong>of</strong><br />
their mother, who stayed at the hospital all day. <strong>The</strong> family<br />
summoned their financial resources to pay for a registered<br />
nurse to stay all night with Bev. Betty and Russell’s conversations<br />
bled through the bedroom walls, full <strong>of</strong> sadness, self-<br />
recrimination, and occasional blame.<br />
“Why did he have to turn in front <strong>of</strong> that pickup?” came<br />
Russell’s voice, exasperated.<br />
“I don’t know, Russell. It breaks my heart.”<br />
“Ah! We should never have let her go. I can’t believe that<br />
boy did this to her.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> sisters were never part <strong>of</strong> these conversations, but one<br />
night, Connie began crying in her bed.<br />
“Why are you crying, Connie?” Gail asked in the darkness.<br />
“’Cause Bevie’s going to die.”<br />
“No, she’s not. Don’t say that.”<br />
“<strong>The</strong>n why isn’t she awake yet?”<br />
“I don’t know. She needs rest. Sleep is good. She was in<br />
an accident.” Gail paused, then added, “Everybody at church<br />
prayed for her this Sunday. And three people called the house<br />
today to ask how she was.”<br />
“But she’s unconscious.”<br />
“I know that. She’s sleeping,” Gail countered.<br />
“Shush! It’ll be all right,” Sue said. “Whatever happens,<br />
it’ll be all right.”
22 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
• • •<br />
On the night <strong>of</strong> the accident, John started vomiting and<br />
experiencing an intense headache while lying in bed at home.<br />
He returned to the hospital. <strong>The</strong> doctors diagnosed him<br />
with a concussion and kept him for three days. After that he<br />
returned home and suffered no further obvious effects.<br />
His senior year, with all its excitement and anticipation,<br />
was winding up, but John’s mind was on Bev, lying unconscious<br />
in a hospital because <strong>of</strong> the accident he had caused.<br />
He tried to visit her, but the Gilvins had denied him access.<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir pain was still too fresh. On the other side <strong>of</strong> town, Mr.<br />
and Mrs. Thornton were deeply unsettled that their son was<br />
now mixed up with a family so unlike them. At the same<br />
time, they, like John, wanted to help the Gilvins if possible.<br />
<strong>The</strong> problem for John was that no one seemed interested<br />
in his feelings about the situation or <strong>of</strong>fered to help him sort<br />
out his responsibility—not his parents, not the Gilvins, not<br />
anyone. As Bev slept on, John sought counsel from Chuck<br />
one night while they drove John’s newly repaired Corvair to<br />
a bank overlooking the St. Joseph River.<br />
“I hear what you’re saying,” Chuck said. “So, what do you<br />
think you’re going to do?”<br />
<strong>The</strong>y both leaned against the hood <strong>of</strong> the car, watching<br />
the river f low by like liquid time.<br />
“How do I know?” John almost shouted with frustration.<br />
“Nobody’s telling me anything! <strong>The</strong> adults are handling<br />
everything. I’m not involved. It’s like they don’t even care<br />
that I was there!”
SHAWN THORNTON || 23<br />
He paused to hurl a rock into the void. It landed too far<br />
away to register a splash.<br />
“My life has always been confusion,” John went on. “I<br />
don’t even know which end is up. I’m just bouncing around.<br />
One day this happens; another day that happens. It’s all just<br />
random. So now this accident. What do I do? Stick around?<br />
Slowly move out <strong>of</strong> the picture?”<br />
He shook his head, unsatisfied with every option.<br />
Chuck thought for a moment. “You ought to go visit her,”<br />
he said, leveraging himself up and looking back toward the<br />
city center.<br />
“I tried.”<br />
“You should try again.”<br />
John knew in his gut it was the right thing to do.<br />
A few days later, he ventured back to the hospital, feeling<br />
horribly awkward and conspicuous. Does everyone know I’m<br />
the one who was at the wheel <strong>of</strong> the car that injured this innocent<br />
girl? This time the nursing staff let him through—with or<br />
without the family’s permission, he didn’t know. He walked<br />
quietly into Bev’s darkened room. She lay there alone, several<br />
medical machines standing cold sentry around her. <strong>The</strong><br />
vivacity that had drawn him to her seemed to have drained<br />
away. She was sleeping, empty, gone. He opened his mouth<br />
to say something, but speaking didn’t make sense—she was<br />
unconscious. She still looked so young.<br />
A nurse slipped in. John turned.<br />
“I brought her something,” he said and handed the nurse<br />
his gift: a stuffed white dog.<br />
“That’s very sweet,” she said and laid it beside Bev. It
24 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
seemed to enliven the scene just a little, as if some part <strong>of</strong><br />
Bev’s personality had returned in the silly expression <strong>of</strong> the<br />
animal.<br />
“I’ll see you later, Beverly,” John said haltingly. <strong>The</strong>n he<br />
walked out. A deep weight <strong>of</strong> responsibility went with him<br />
to his car and back home.<br />
• • •<br />
<strong>The</strong> Gilvin girls visited their sister on occasion, gathering<br />
soberly around the foot <strong>of</strong> her bed. Nobody had scripted<br />
their interactions with an unconscious sister, so Betty coached<br />
them. “She can hear you. Talk to her.”<br />
“Hi, Bev,” Sue said bravely.<br />
“You look really good, Bevie,” Connie added.<br />
“Hi, Bev,” Gail said, not feeling very creative.<br />
“You’re safe here,” Sue continued. “Someone’s always here<br />
with you. You’re gonna be all right.”<br />
Connie turned to their mother. “I’m scared.” It was the<br />
sight <strong>of</strong> Bev’s eyes, slightly open at the time, and <strong>of</strong> the<br />
rolled-up towel placed in her tightly clenched fist to keep<br />
her fingernails from embedding in her palm. <strong>The</strong> scene<br />
frightened her.<br />
“It’s okay,” Betty said. “This was a nice visit. <strong>The</strong>y’ll see<br />
you later, Bevie. Say good- bye, girls.”<br />
“ Good-bye, Bevie. See you soon,” Sue said.<br />
“Bye, Bevie,” the others said and filed out as silently and<br />
respectfully as they could.<br />
Back home, the girls heard their parents praying in their<br />
bedroom.
SHAWN THORNTON || 25<br />
“Dear Lord, please bring Beverly back to us,” came their<br />
father’s muff led voice through the wall. “Please don’t let her<br />
die. We want to see her. Let her be part <strong>of</strong> this family again.”<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir mother’s weeping f lowed under his words like a<br />
stream <strong>of</strong> grief.<br />
In the small home <strong>of</strong> George and Pat Phillips, the Youth<br />
for Christ group also prayed earnestly for their friend Bev<br />
and felt gripped to pray with urgency for John Thornton<br />
and Russell Gilvin, just as Bev had been asking them to do.<br />
Together in the modest living room, they cried out, lifting<br />
up the request Bev had asked them to pray in the months<br />
before the accident: “Lord, use Bev in any way you see fit so<br />
that John and Mr. Gilvin will come to you.”<br />
One Sunday not long after the accident, John, who had<br />
started to attend church occasionally, listened intently to the<br />
sermon at Twin Branch Bible Church. When the pastor invited<br />
the congregation to come forward for prayer, John stood up<br />
and walked to the front. <strong>The</strong> situation surrounding the accident<br />
had opened his eyes. Awareness <strong>of</strong> his own failure and<br />
inadequacy had led him to recognize his need for a Savior—or<br />
for something to guide him out <strong>of</strong> his brokenness. On a different<br />
Sunday, Russell did the same thing. On his previous<br />
visits to church, he had jangled the change in his pocket with<br />
nervous energy, to the point <strong>of</strong> distracting people nearby. Now<br />
he was baptized, and he attended Sunday school so faithfully<br />
that in the years to come he would win medals for attendance.<br />
John’s quiet journey <strong>of</strong> faith helped him formulate a way<br />
to respond to Bev’s new reality—and the future staring so<br />
blankly at him.
26 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
• • •<br />
“Good morning, Bevie. It sure is a nice day.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> nurses always talked to Bev as they did their rounds.<br />
As usual, the only response was the hiss <strong>of</strong> air f lowing into<br />
her neck through the tracheotomy tube. A small black-and-<br />
white television droned on from the desk across from the<br />
bed. Russell had picked it up somewhere on his truck- driving<br />
journeys. <strong>The</strong> nurses left it on permanently, on the doctor’s<br />
theory that it would stimulate Bev’s brain.<br />
“July Fourth was nice,” the nurse continued. “Kind <strong>of</strong><br />
hot. <strong>The</strong> fireworks were spectacular. You could see their<br />
ref lection in the river. It was gorgeous.”<br />
Suddenly something hit the nurse’s back and fell to the<br />
f loor. She looked down—a white stuffed dog rested at her<br />
feet. She turned. Bev’s eyes were open, and her glare indicated<br />
she was seriously annoyed. <strong>The</strong> nurse had been standing<br />
between Bev and the television, and Bev had thrown the<br />
dog to get her to move. <strong>The</strong> nurse gasped, dropped her tray,<br />
and rushed from the room.<br />
<strong>The</strong> call to the Gilvin house was triumphant, joyful, and<br />
unexpected.<br />
“I’m happy to tell you that Bev woke up today,” the doctor<br />
said. “She’s going to live.”<br />
Russell hugged Betty tightly, both <strong>of</strong> them feeling waves<br />
<strong>of</strong> victory and relief. Betty cried. A miracle, it seemed, had<br />
been granted as a result <strong>of</strong> the prayers <strong>of</strong> friends and family.<br />
After three months, few people were expecting Bev to live.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Gilvin sisters were beside themselves.
SHAWN THORNTON || 27<br />
“Bev’s back!” Gail yelled, running around the house<br />
before being herded to the car to visit her. April clapped her<br />
hands in celebration. If everyone else was happy, she was<br />
happy too.<br />
Bev’s eyes were open, and she was looking around, but as<br />
was to be expected for someone who had lain motionless in<br />
bed for three months, she had lost some <strong>of</strong> her body’s functions.<br />
She could not speak, sit up, walk, or use her arms or<br />
hands in any consistent way. She had partial amnesia and<br />
had forgotten the three days preceding the accident and the<br />
accident itself.<br />
“Sit up now, Bev,” the nurses said as they led her through her<br />
first rounds <strong>of</strong> physical therapy. Carefully, they placed hands<br />
behind her back and brought her forward. Bev’s eyes registered<br />
that it was happening, but her response was wordless.<br />
“We’re going to put your legs over the bed for a few minutes<br />
before laying you back down again, okay?”<br />
Bev gave approval with a look.<br />
Within a few days, they were standing her up between<br />
two strong nurses who held her arms like fence posts so she<br />
wouldn’t pitch forward. <strong>The</strong>y trained her hands so she could<br />
feed herself and handle her own hygiene. She did these tasks<br />
roughly. Her fine motor skills appeared to be gone. She<br />
could not pick up an object without long moments <strong>of</strong> mental<br />
determination and a slow, clumsy physical response. Her<br />
joints seemed locked in place and no longer moved with the<br />
f luidity <strong>of</strong> normal human motion.<br />
“<strong>The</strong>se things will come back,” the doctors told her family<br />
encouragingly. “Just keep working with her on them.”
28 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
John heard that Bev was conscious and waited a few<br />
days before coming to the hospital to visit. As he stepped<br />
into the second f loor hallway, he saw Bev standing there<br />
between two nurses, struggling to take a step. Her body<br />
was bent unnaturally, and she was still wearing a hospital<br />
gown. To John she appeared elderly, broken, even forlorn.<br />
She looked up at him slowly, still unable to speak, and their<br />
eyes met. John wasn’t sure if she even recognized him. Her<br />
mind appeared entirely focused on regaining control <strong>of</strong> her<br />
legs. Shocked, unable to imagine a conversation, and not<br />
wanting to interrupt her therapy, he turned and walked<br />
briskly out.<br />
<strong>The</strong> tracheotomy had left Bev’s throat scratchy and<br />
injured. One day she spoke her first word since the accident:<br />
“Daddy.” It came as a low croak, so frightening to Connie<br />
and Gail that they secretly hoped she would not speak again<br />
until her voice returned to normal.<br />
After a couple <strong>of</strong> weeks, doctors were satisfied that she<br />
was making enough progress to go home and continue her<br />
recovery there. She still could not walk on her own and spoke<br />
only in an unnerving baritone rasp.<br />
“Her motor skills will return over time,” doctors said.<br />
“Just keep working with her.”<br />
A hospital bed, quietly donated by the Thorntons, was<br />
waiting for Bev at the Gilvin residence. It was placed in the<br />
girls’ bedroom, then later in the tiny, centrally located dining<br />
room, which would become Bev’s room for two years.<br />
A day or two after Bev’s return, Connie and Gail lowered<br />
the rails and helped their sister down from the bed.
SHAWN THORNTON || 29<br />
“<strong>The</strong> doctors said you should crawl because it will help<br />
you get your coordination and f lexibility back,” Connie said.<br />
Bev looked at her wide- eyed, partially comprehending.<br />
“Come on,” Connie coaxed. “Let’s get down on the f loor.”<br />
Carefully and slowly they helped her to her knees, then<br />
laid her f lat on her stomach. <strong>The</strong>y got on either side <strong>of</strong> her,<br />
took her same face-down position, and began the exercise.<br />
“Now pull your knees under you and push up with your<br />
hands,” Connie said. Bev slowly followed their example with<br />
moderate success. She seemed taxed to her limit. She awkwardly<br />
pushed her chest a couple <strong>of</strong> inches <strong>of</strong>f the ground.<br />
“That’s good, Bevie!” Gail said as Bev sank back to the<br />
f loor, unable to hold the pose or to complete the desired<br />
movement. “Let’s do it again. This is fun!”<br />
Gail enjoyed playing teacher in the mock schoolroom in<br />
their basement, and now she was able to teach a real, live<br />
pupil. Hopes <strong>of</strong> a full recovery filled everyone’s minds.<br />
Bev rested a moment, then tried to push herself up again.<br />
This time she got farther.<br />
“Good, Bevie!” Connie said. “Now let’s crawl forward,<br />
just one step.”<br />
“I . . . can do . . . this,” Bev said. To their relief, the<br />
scratchy, deep voice had gradually gone away. But her speaking<br />
cadence still sounded <strong>of</strong>f, as if she were drugged. Gail<br />
reached over to move Bev’s free arm forward.<br />
“Don’t . . . help . . . me! I . . . can do . . . this,” Bev said<br />
gruff ly.<br />
She seemed upset, humiliated. Older than both Connie<br />
and Gail, she was now groveling painfully on the f loor. Her
30 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
sisters could get up and walk around at whim, but Bev was<br />
stuck.<br />
“ Here—come this far,” Gail said, sitting a few feet in front<br />
<strong>of</strong> her. Bev grunted and willed her limbs to move.<br />
“Like this,” Connie said.<br />
“I . . . can . . . do . . . it!” Bev snapped back. “Don’t . . .<br />
help . . . me!”<br />
“But Mom said to help you,” Connie said. “She wants us<br />
to help you.”<br />
Bev collapsed on the f loor.<br />
“I . . . can do . . . it,” she said, voice muff led by the carpet,<br />
where her face was now half-buried. “Stop . . . helping . . . me.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> next morning, Connie, Gail, and April came into the<br />
bedroom holding a plate <strong>of</strong> runny eggs, a glass <strong>of</strong> juice, utensils,<br />
and a dish towel. Bev stared at them, leery and confused.<br />
“What . . . happened?” she said.<br />
“It’s breakfast time!” April announced. Bev shook her<br />
head and repeated, “What . . . happened?” <strong>The</strong>y knew what<br />
she meant.<br />
“You were in an accident,” Gail said plainly. “You don’t<br />
have to think about it.”<br />
“I don’t . . . remember.” Bev’s face held unspoken questions.<br />
Why am I in this room? Why am I in this bed? Why can’t<br />
I move or speak normally? What happened to me?<br />
“Everything’ll be fine, Bevie,” Gail said. “Look, we<br />
brought you some eggs!”<br />
April approached and set the eggs on Bev’s lap. Connie<br />
gently put a fork in Bev’s left hand and helped her poke some<br />
eggs, dribbling with yolk just like their mother always made
SHAWN THORNTON || 31<br />
them. She guided the fork to her mouth, and Bev took them<br />
in and began chewing. She was right- handed, but the effects<br />
<strong>of</strong> the accident had caused the whole right side <strong>of</strong> her body<br />
to remain stiff.<br />
“After a while, you’ll be doing this on your own,” Connie<br />
assured her.<br />
“I’ve got juice when you want some,” Gail volunteered.<br />
Connie turned for a moment to April, who was standing<br />
by the fan they called “big blue” because <strong>of</strong> its size and color.<br />
It was the only thing that kept them from madness during<br />
sweltering summers. “April, would you get the salt and pepper<br />
from the table?” she asked.<br />
Just then, April’s eyes went wide and she ducked. A plate<br />
full <strong>of</strong> eggs zoomed by her and into the fan. Yolk f lecks spattered<br />
around the room in an explosion <strong>of</strong> yellow stickiness.<br />
<strong>The</strong> girls looked toward the bed. Bev’s left hand was wavering<br />
in midair, her face a picture <strong>of</strong> rage. Connie and Gail looked<br />
at her as if to question why. April sobbed and ran from the<br />
room to find Betty, then threw herself into her mother’s arms.<br />
“I can’t help with Bevie anymore,” she said. Connie and<br />
Gail came behind her.<br />
“Bev threw a plate <strong>of</strong> eggs at her,” Connie said in a confused<br />
whisper.<br />
Betty’s expression clouded, but just for a moment.<br />
“April, we can do this. We can all do this. We need to help<br />
your sister. Now Gail and Connie, why don’t you clean up<br />
the egg before it dries all over the place?”<br />
Betty held April until she stopped crying.<br />
A few days later, Connie came in to bathe her sister the
32 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
way the nurses had taught them, using a basin filled with<br />
warm water. Afterward, she began brushing Bev’s hair.<br />
“You’re getting much better at walking,” Connie said with<br />
a mother’s assurance. “It won’t be long before we’re all back at<br />
school. Everything’ll be fun. Ooh, your hair looks nice, too.<br />
I’m glad we washed it—”<br />
Without warning, Bev swung her elbow around angrily,<br />
smacking Connie’s arm and sending the hairbrush f lying<br />
across the room. Connie jumped back, unable to mask her<br />
emotions. <strong>The</strong> hairbrush clattered to a rest. Bev’s eyes f lashed<br />
with ire, and she settled into an angry, unexplained silence.<br />
Connie quietly picked up the basin and walked out <strong>of</strong> the<br />
room.<br />
Questions poured out when the girls were riding in the<br />
car with their mother.<br />
“Why is Bevie different now?” April asked.<br />
“Because <strong>of</strong> the accident,” Betty said.<br />
“But why?”<br />
“April, that’s enough.”<br />
“Is she going to be normal again?”<br />
Betty paused. “She’s going to be just fine.”<br />
Connie and Gail looked at each other, wondering how<br />
much hope to set on her words.<br />
• • •<br />
After two months, Bev was walking and talking well enough<br />
to enroll for her sophomore year in the fall. <strong>The</strong> high school<br />
had passed her through ninth grade, due to her academic<br />
strength. Now it was time to return to normal life.
SHAWN THORNTON || 33<br />
While Bev was unconscious, John had graduated and<br />
taken a job with Everett- Ballard Funeral Home. His goal:<br />
to become a mortician. <strong>The</strong>y put him to work cleaning<br />
the place, doing routine maintenance, and driving an<br />
ambulance—mostly to pick up drunks and vagrants. At<br />
the time, the mortuary business operated ambulances that<br />
<strong>of</strong>fered no service except a fast ride to the hospital. After a<br />
year <strong>of</strong> apprenticeship, John could attend mortician school,<br />
then get his license and perhaps one day own a funeral home<br />
or become an embalmer on staff.<br />
He had chosen not to fade away from the Gilvin family<br />
and instead was quietly allowed to see Bev again. Betty<br />
and Russell even gave him permission to drive Bev to school<br />
occasionally.<br />
But school was proving difficult for Bev. Her natural<br />
intelligence seemed bottled up inside her, tangled at times.<br />
Connie was tagged to help her with her homework. One day<br />
she brought in the geometry book for a quick lesson before<br />
the next day’s exam.<br />
“Triangles are very predictable,” Connie instructed, reading<br />
from the book lying open on Bev’s lap while she sat in<br />
a chair in the living room. “<strong>The</strong>y have three angles, and the<br />
angles always add up to one hundred and eighty.”<br />
Bev listened and processed.<br />
“So if this angle is forty-five degrees and this one is fifty-<br />
five, what is this third one?” Connie asked. <strong>The</strong> question<br />
hung there as Bev pressed her brain into the problem.<br />
“ Forty- five plus fifty-five would be . . .” Connie said.<br />
Bev’s face f lushed. She clearly didn’t like being prompted
34 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
or patronized. Her right fist, clenched tighter than normal,<br />
pressed hard against her body. An expression <strong>of</strong> pure fury<br />
tugged at her lips and lit a f lame behind her eyes.<br />
“I know!” she said. “I get it! I just—”<br />
She was sputtering frustration.<br />
“I’m a little thirsty,” Connie said. “I’ll go get us some iced<br />
tea and we can move on to another problem. Be right back.”<br />
She stepped away. <strong>The</strong> sisters were learning how to manage<br />
Bev’s condition.<br />
One day in the middle <strong>of</strong> September, John pulled up to<br />
the high school. Bev could no longer ride the bus—she was<br />
too stiff and slow; boarding and riding presented too many<br />
hazards. She walked over to his car. He pushed open her door<br />
from the inside in anticipation. With an awkward motion,<br />
she f lung her pack in and sat down roughly. Pain emanated<br />
from her eyes so much that John didn’t know how to greet her.<br />
He pulled away from the curb and began to drive her home.<br />
“I can’t do anything,” she said after a time <strong>of</strong> silence. “<strong>The</strong><br />
stairs—I can’t get up them fast enough. I’m late for class.<br />
<strong>The</strong> teachers are marking me late. When I get there, I can’t<br />
open my book to the right page or write anything down fast<br />
enough. It’s like—like I’m in slow motion, or everyone is in<br />
fast motion. I don’t know how to keep up anymore.”<br />
John listened.<br />
“ People—people make fun <strong>of</strong> me for the way I do things,”<br />
she said. “Everyone’s too busy. Everyone’s . . . normal. Like<br />
I used to be.”<br />
John’s heart was burning now, his gut screaming with<br />
indignation. His words burst out almost unwillingly.
SHAWN THORNTON || 35<br />
“Who are these kids?” he nearly shouted. “Who are these<br />
teachers? Who is this principal that lets someone get treated<br />
like this?”<br />
He looked over at Bev in the passenger seat. Once a shining,<br />
spunky, school leader, she was now an afterthought to<br />
most people, an unsolvable equation. She was trapped, body<br />
and soul.<br />
“You’re not going back there,” he announced simply, as<br />
if he had the authority to make it so. Minutes later at the<br />
Gilvin house, John parked the Corvair in front and walked<br />
in with greater resolve than he had ever shown in anything.<br />
Betty and Russell were both in the kitchen. <strong>The</strong>y looked up<br />
at him, sensing he had something to say. Bev stood behind<br />
him, clutching her book bag, not knowing what would<br />
happen.<br />
“Mr. and Mrs. Gilvin, I don’t know if Bev has told you<br />
what’s happening at school,” John said.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y looked at him and waited.<br />
“Things aren’t working. She can’t get around. People are<br />
making fun <strong>of</strong> her. <strong>The</strong> teachers aren’t helping her. Nobody’s<br />
helping her!”<br />
He reined in his frustration and continued evenly.<br />
“I don’t think she should go back. Not in her condition,<br />
not the way she is right now. It’s not helping her. It’s not<br />
helping anybody.”<br />
He was surprised at his own boldness. <strong>The</strong>ir response surprised<br />
him even more.<br />
“We’ve been thinking about that too,” Russell said. Betty<br />
sighed. John and Bev didn’t know her parents had met with
36 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
the principal, who concluded that because Bev could no longer<br />
navigate the hallways and stairways fast enough to make<br />
classes on time, it was impossible for her to function as a<br />
student anymore.<br />
“We think this is probably the end,” Russell said. “We’ll<br />
have to do something else.”<br />
<strong>The</strong> four <strong>of</strong> them took the decision in somberly, minds<br />
full <strong>of</strong> unspoken questions about the future. So Bev’s academic<br />
career ended. <strong>The</strong> straight- A student became, by force<br />
<strong>of</strong> circumstance and lack <strong>of</strong> viable options, a high school<br />
dropout.<br />
• • •<br />
Life went on around her. Bev sat at home and read for hours, a<br />
pleasure still available to her. Her sisters played volleyball and<br />
roller-skated in the skates Bev had won them. Betty cooked and<br />
managed the house; Russell drove the truck; April got bigger;<br />
Chuck and Sue got serious and married that fall. Perplexed by<br />
Bev’s condition, everyone quietly hoped she would get better<br />
over time. Doctors told them—more hope than prognosis—<br />
that she would improve. After all, there were no obvious injuries,<br />
no broken bones, not even a notable scratch or bruise left.<br />
But Bev was a different person, and everybody knew it.<br />
Meanwhile, John’s stint at the mortuary wasn’t going<br />
well. Maybe it was the monotony, maybe the dead people.<br />
He just knew he wanted to go in a different direction.<br />
Serving in the US Army for four years seemed to <strong>of</strong>fer productive<br />
work and extra time to plan his life. He told Bev<br />
<strong>of</strong> his decision, and though they were still only shallowly
SHAWN THORNTON || 37<br />
acquainted, they spoke tentatively <strong>of</strong> a shared future. One<br />
day in December before heading <strong>of</strong>f to Korea, John went<br />
to Will’s Jewelry in downtown Mishawaka, with its big,<br />
landmark clock out front, and bought three matching rings,<br />
one for him and two for Bev. He surprised her with them<br />
on Christmas 1963. <strong>The</strong>y weren’t exactly engagement rings.<br />
After all, she was just sixteen. But they were a statement<br />
<strong>of</strong> commitment, his way <strong>of</strong> saying, “I’m not walking away<br />
from this.” What that meant, he wasn’t sure. He still saw<br />
her as the pretty, mischievous, vibrant girl on whom he had<br />
developed a teenage crush. But now their situation bore the<br />
weight <strong>of</strong> adult decisions.<br />
In Korea’s demilitarized zone, his head was full <strong>of</strong> its own<br />
battles. I’ve got to be a man. I’m the one who turned in front<br />
<strong>of</strong> that truck on Miracle Lane. I liked her before the accident,<br />
didn’t I? Does that mean I love her now? Should I marry her<br />
because <strong>of</strong> the accident? What’s my responsibility? Am I doing<br />
this out <strong>of</strong> guilt? If the accident hadn’t happened, would I still<br />
be interested in her?<br />
Letters went back and forth over the ocean. John sent gifts<br />
<strong>of</strong> beautiful Korean fans to the Gilvin sisters, and they wrote<br />
back with thanks. <strong>The</strong> sisters spied on Bev as she wrote letters<br />
to John at the kitchen table. Writing was so laborious for her<br />
that it took hours to commit enough words to paper to merit<br />
the stamp. Soon their frequent letters circled around the idea<br />
<strong>of</strong> actually getting married and setting a date. Following his<br />
gut and settling the storm inside his conscience, John confirmed<br />
he would like to marry Bev. She received her parents’<br />
approval. <strong>The</strong>y thought Bev was young, but John was trying
38 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
to do the right thing, and what other future would a daughter<br />
in her condition have?<br />
<strong>The</strong> wedding was planned while John was in Korea. He<br />
came home on leave, stepped into a nice suit, and put a ring<br />
on Bev’s finger in a ceremony at Twin Branch Bible Church.<br />
She wore a borrowed dress and gripped her father’s arm like<br />
a vise to keep from falling as she walked down the aisle.<br />
Her sisters wore pillbox hats and “rainbow dresses”—April<br />
in yellow, Connie in blue, Gail in pink, Sue in mint green,<br />
and John’s sister, Donna, in purple. Each dress had ruff les<br />
around the bottom. April carried a little white basket. John’s<br />
best man was a guy he had never met, because Chuck was<br />
Roman Catholic, and in 1966 Catholics and Protestants in<br />
that area didn’t generally participate in each other’s weddings.<br />
<strong>The</strong> reception was held in the basement with cake, punch,<br />
and pastel mints. Bev shone like the sun with joy.<br />
As excited as the Gilvin sisters were to be in a wedding,<br />
their opinions <strong>of</strong> John were mixed. Bev insisted to Connie<br />
that she loved John, but Connie still felt Bev was too young<br />
to get married. And Sue openly disliked him at first. Gail<br />
and April were younger and more sanguine about the future.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Thorntons hosted everyone for a rehearsal dinner at<br />
the Lincoln Highway Inn. <strong>The</strong> girls had concluded by now<br />
that John’s family was rich.<br />
“I bet the girls who eat here have their own bedrooms,”<br />
Gail whispered as they admired the elaborate interior <strong>of</strong><br />
the inn.<br />
“I bet they have their own dressers,” Connie said.<br />
“I bet they have their own closets,” Gail said.
SHAWN THORNTON || 39<br />
“And lots <strong>of</strong> shoes,” Connie added before their mother<br />
hushed them.<br />
As Betty put it, the Thorntons were “not the kind <strong>of</strong><br />
people we would normally have picnics with,” but they<br />
were nice enough. <strong>The</strong> Thorntons paid for John and Bev’s<br />
honeymoon—three nights in a classy Chicago hotel overlooking<br />
Lake Michigan—but the honeymooners didn’t get<br />
that far. Twenty miles out <strong>of</strong> town after the wedding reception,<br />
John spotted a motel and took an early exit.<br />
“That looks like a nice place,” he said.<br />
Bev eyed him with good-natured suspicion. John<br />
shrugged.<br />
“Chicago’s a long drive. We wouldn’t be there for another<br />
hour and a half.”<br />
Five nights later, they reported to Fort Sill in Oklahoma,<br />
where John entered a new round <strong>of</strong> training. <strong>The</strong>n the army<br />
deployed him to an emerging global hot spot—Vietnam.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re he worked the radio with a couple <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficers, scrambling<br />
and unscrambling coded messages that came in. One<br />
day he got a message from his dad, delivered by the Red<br />
Cross: a son, Shawn, was born December 20, 1966.<br />
John was now a father, and I was his son.<br />
Mom sent reel-to- reel tapes <strong>of</strong> me crying, and the guys in<br />
Dad’s unit lay on their beds and listened to those tapes for<br />
hours. <strong>The</strong>y hadn’t seen or heard their own children for so<br />
long that even my squalling sounded sweet.<br />
Mom and I lived with Grandma and Grandpa Thornton<br />
in their large home until Dad got home in June 1967. He<br />
had avoided, by just a few weeks, the bloodiest months <strong>of</strong>
40 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />
that war. He got a job at Dodge Manufacturing—an iron<br />
foundry that made parts for large machinery makers such<br />
as Caterpillar. Soon after that, he and Mom found a home<br />
on the outskirts <strong>of</strong> Mishawaka on a dead- end cinder road<br />
with three homes. Ours was the smallest—handmade and<br />
less than a thousand square feet. But it was the house I grew<br />
up in.<br />
It sat on Victory Road.
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
All But Normal?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
Amazon Kindle
CHAPTER ONE<br />
I am Adam Eberhart.<br />
At least, that’s who I was in utero.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n, on the way to the hospital in Boston, my mother—<br />
who knew her husband well—asked my father one last time if<br />
he wanted to change his mind, to which Dad replied, “Well, if<br />
it’s a boy, I guess we’d better name him after me.”<br />
So instead <strong>of</strong> being Adam Eberhart—which is primary, euphonious,<br />
and individual— I became Richard Butcher Eberhart, son<br />
<strong>of</strong> Richard Ghormley Eberhart.<br />
When I was brought home, Dad and our next-door neighbor<br />
were philosophizing upon the event.<br />
“What will you call him?” our neighbor wanted to know.<br />
My father was Richie to my mother and close relatives, and<br />
Dick to everyone else. So those names were used up. “How about<br />
Little Richard—but in Middle English: Diccon?” Dad suggested.<br />
<strong>The</strong> neighbor, who was a Greek scholar, scribbled on a piece<br />
<strong>of</strong> paper, considered it for a moment, and then said, “<strong>The</strong> name<br />
3
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
would look better, aesthetically, if you used the Greek k instead<br />
<strong>of</strong> the English c. Thus: Dikkon.”<br />
And so it was.<br />
Not a great name when you are in junior high. You can imagine<br />
the taunts. So I was Richard in seventh grade and Rick in<br />
eighth and ninth grades. Dad’s academic- gypsy life gave me the<br />
liberty to remake myself with abandon every time I changed to a<br />
different school. (I attended seven <strong>of</strong> them during twelve years.)<br />
During my seminary years, people <strong>of</strong>ten misunderstood me<br />
to be “Deacon” Eberhart, which, while it led to a funny explanation,<br />
did little to affirm my sense <strong>of</strong> identity. During the<br />
1970s, when I was living in Berkeley, the daikon (a Japanese<br />
radish) rose to prominence, leading people to wonder if perhaps<br />
that was how my name was supposed to be pronounced. (So<br />
you’ll know, it’s pronounced Dick-On.)<br />
Try introducing yourself as Dikkon Eberhart at a noisy cocktail<br />
party. What people hear is aggressively German— Dick von<br />
Eberhart.<br />
Later, during my career as a salesman, I discovered that my<br />
name was a benefit after all. Customers <strong>of</strong>ten forgot my name<br />
after a sales call, but they did remember that they liked to buy<br />
from that salesman with the strange name. <strong>The</strong>y would call my<br />
employer. Send me the guy with the odd name.<br />
During Shakespeare’s time, Diccon was a famous character<br />
in many plays about bedlam—madness. Diccon was used by<br />
many playwrights as a disruptive trickster, who stole and jabbered<br />
and kept the farce moving along, presumably to laughter<br />
and to ridicule from the audience. And in Shakespeare’s own<br />
Richard III that wicked king is called Dickon by his scheming<br />
supporters.<br />
4
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
<strong>The</strong>se were not the sorts <strong>of</strong> Dikkon I desired to be. When<br />
I was young, though, Mom introduced me to a different sort<br />
<strong>of</strong> Dickon— in Frances Burnett’s <strong>The</strong> Secret Garden. Burnett’s<br />
Dickon is a wild boy from the moors—yes, as he sometimes was<br />
in the bedlam plays—but here, Dickon is also a spiritual guide.<br />
It is Dickon who assists Colin and Mary in the secret garden<br />
and helps them to heal.<br />
At last! Here was a namesake who was neither a bedlam<br />
trickster nor a humpbacked king who may have smothered<br />
his own nephews (and did, according to Shakespeare). A vast<br />
improvement. I must have read that salubrious book a dozen<br />
times while growing up.<br />
During the years when separating myself from my father was<br />
a big issue for me, I used to long after that fellow Adam. I had<br />
almost escaped! Surely Adam would not have had any <strong>of</strong> the<br />
problems Dikkon had!<br />
You see, my father was a poet, and he was very well received—<br />
indeed, famous— in America and England during the half century<br />
between the early 1930s and the late 1980s. My parents<br />
knew and were close friends with most <strong>of</strong> the poets who were<br />
publishing during those years—Robert Frost, Dylan Thomas,<br />
Allen Ginsberg, T. S. Eliot, W. H. Auden, Robert Lowell . . .<br />
the list is long. Most <strong>of</strong> these people were casual droppers- in at<br />
our house, largely, I believe, because my parents were cordial<br />
and were pacifists when it came to literary war.<br />
Dad and Mom delighted in almost every poetical voice,<br />
regardless <strong>of</strong> who had recently snubbed whom, or whom the<br />
critics were making eyes at just then. <strong>The</strong> critics appoint themselves<br />
to be the door wardens to literary immortality—they<br />
hold the keys to what many poets want most. <strong>The</strong> struggle for<br />
5
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
approval by the critics might simmer for years, as one group<br />
seeks to advance in critical attention against another group.<br />
Literary battles can be fierce, but some <strong>of</strong> them provide us<br />
with great one-liners. For example, when I was young, debate<br />
had been ongoing for decades about the value <strong>of</strong> what is called<br />
free verse. Writers <strong>of</strong> free verse avoid conventional structures<br />
<strong>of</strong> poetry such as rhyme and meter and punctuation and any<br />
set length <strong>of</strong> line. Instead, they write their verse in open form<br />
anywhere on the page and believe they have creatively freed<br />
both themselves and their readers from stodgy old constraints<br />
in favor <strong>of</strong> greater beauty and inspiration.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> Dad’s friends, Allen Ginsberg, was <strong>of</strong>ten looked<br />
upon as a master <strong>of</strong> free verse. Several times I heard Allen proclaim<br />
his allegiance to free verse. But another friend <strong>of</strong> Dad’s,<br />
Robert Frost, came up with the best line. Frost said that writing<br />
free verse is like playing tennis without a net.<br />
Granted, many a young man has a father who looms large in<br />
his life, particularly in his early life. I became aware <strong>of</strong> Dad’s pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />
success later—the prizes, the awards, the laureateships,<br />
the honorary degrees, his many books, etc. What I was aware <strong>of</strong><br />
as a boy, however, were his passionate words themselves— their<br />
hot rhythms and their vibrant inflections.<br />
Dad was an ardent lyricist. When Dad read his poems aloud<br />
(or rather sang them, as I thought it), his particular words, in<br />
their particular order, seemed to me to have hung in the air<br />
forever, indelibly, from the moment <strong>of</strong> Creation itself. This<br />
impressed me mightily. In our living room, or from a stage<br />
somewhere, there came cosmological and literary perfection,<br />
and it was modeled for me by my dad.<br />
If I had been a different boy (if I had been Adam, for example),<br />
6
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
my life would have been easier. For if I had been a different boy,<br />
I might have aspired to be an astronaut, or a quarterback, or an<br />
FBI agent, or something else—certainly not a poet! But in my<br />
soul, I knew that I was like Dad. I, too, was a word-smithing guy.<br />
And Dad . . . well, Dad cast a decidedly long literary shadow.<br />
From the day I was born, from the very giving <strong>of</strong> my name,<br />
I had been molded as a literary artifact. Perhaps that moment<br />
with Dad and our Greek-scholar neighbor was like what happened<br />
in Eden when God paraded His newly created creatures<br />
before Adam to get their names.<br />
What shall we call this new thing, and why? That was the<br />
question God asked <strong>of</strong> Adam.<br />
Adam said, It’s a dog! Because he is loyal and brave and will<br />
fight for us.<br />
Dad (and his friend) said, It’s a Dikkon! Because he shall<br />
absorb his father into his very soul on the chance that one day, like<br />
a chrysalis, he may emerge from his cocoon with his own wider and<br />
radiant wings.<br />
I was— at once— positioned for literary potential, yet at the<br />
same time saddled by Dad’s own literary achievement. It was<br />
a weight under which I would stagger and chafe for decades.<br />
Without intending it, my father and his Greek-minded<br />
friend had sentenced me to a lifetime <strong>of</strong> worry and self-doubt.<br />
I could never claim victory in the war I launched against myself<br />
to defeat that doubt. I was much like another Greek, the mythical<br />
King Sisyphus, who was sentenced by Zeus to spend eternity<br />
pushing a giant boulder up the side <strong>of</strong> a mountain, only to have<br />
it roll back down again each time the boulder was just inches<br />
from the top.<br />
Growing up, I sat at our dining table with literary “gods”<br />
7
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
beside me, and I passed the peanuts to them at cocktail parties.<br />
I delighted to run in my imagination, to catch up with their<br />
quick talk and with their perfected allusions. I was aware that<br />
I was not <strong>of</strong> them, yet I observed that my parents delighted in<br />
them. I thought that someday I might word-smith, too, and<br />
then I would be <strong>of</strong> them.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y impressed me, not because <strong>of</strong> their literary renown—I<br />
was indifferent to that because they all had literary renown in<br />
the same way that they all had faces or feet—but because <strong>of</strong><br />
their oddities.<br />
<strong>The</strong> seemingly delicate poet Marianne Moore excited me<br />
with her baseball interest—and was chosen later to throw<br />
out the first pitch during the 1968 baseball season at Yankee<br />
Stadium.<br />
<strong>The</strong> urbane southern poet Allen Tate delighted me when<br />
he argued at length with Dad about the language <strong>of</strong> human<br />
sexual intercourse. Is it always making love (Tate’s view) or can<br />
it legitimately be described as . . . well, a word with an f (Dad’s<br />
view). Vital info for me at fifteen!<br />
<strong>The</strong> Majorcan poet, novelist, and mythologist Robert<br />
Graves— in the States to assist the filming <strong>of</strong> his Roman novels<br />
I, Claudius and Claudius, the God—who declined to discuss<br />
with me his experiences in World War I, and wanted instead to<br />
laugh with Mom and Dad about the unhappy fate <strong>of</strong> his bohemian<br />
grocery store—he was amusing both for his erudition and<br />
for his mouse- skin cap.<br />
<strong>The</strong> tweedy Sir Osbert and the long-nosed Dame Edith<br />
Sitwell—she with the diamonds as big as ice cubes on her<br />
fingers—excited my imagination. Though brother and sister,<br />
they were my first knight and lady. Dame Edith asked novelist<br />
8
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
Evelyn Waugh to be her godfather when she converted to<br />
Roman Catholicism. <strong>The</strong> author <strong>of</strong> Brideshead Revisited, Waugh<br />
was a favorite <strong>of</strong> mine.<br />
Angular Ted Hughes and pretty but strained Sylvia Plath<br />
were, after Plath’s suicide, the protagonists in a literary and<br />
feminist furor over the contents <strong>of</strong> Plath’s roman à clef <strong>The</strong> Bell<br />
Jar. I remember Hughes, not Plath, although I probably met<br />
her because she was a Cambridge-based, literary-minded, Smith<br />
College girl not unlike my mother, although eighteen years her<br />
junior. What I do remember is my parents’ concern for them<br />
at the incautious shortness <strong>of</strong> time between their meeting and<br />
their marriage— only four months.<br />
Encounters like these were endless, but I could empathize<br />
with poor old King Sisyphus. It’s no small task perpetually<br />
breaking bread with greatness, trying to keep up with greatness’s<br />
chatter, but coming up short <strong>of</strong> it time and time again.<br />
Greek mythology also tells us that King Sisyphus was guilty<br />
<strong>of</strong> murder.<br />
For years, I believed I was too.<br />
Here’s what happened.<br />
9
CHAPTER TWO<br />
Dad was born in 1904,in Austin, Minnesota, the seventh<br />
generation <strong>of</strong> Eberharts in America. We count our line as commencing<br />
with Paul Eberhart, who was born at sea in 1727,<br />
while his parents were en route from what is now Germany<br />
to Philadelphia. As was the case with most eighteenth-century<br />
immigrants, the Eberharts came to this country for greater civil<br />
and religious freedom and for greater financial opportunity<br />
than they had in the Old World.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y emigrated from Wurttemberg, which is now part<br />
<strong>of</strong> Germany, anchored by its capital city, Stuttgart. If you go<br />
to Stuttgart today, you will find statues there <strong>of</strong> our ancestors,<br />
among them Eberhart the Noble, Eberhart the Groaner,<br />
Eberhart the Fat, and— this is the one I like the best— Eberhart<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Rushing Beard.<br />
Once our family came to the New World, we pressed ever<br />
westward from Philadelphia through western Pennsylvania,<br />
Illinois, and finally into Iowa.<br />
Dad’s grandfather was Jeremiah Snyder Eberhart, a Great<br />
11
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
Plains circuit- riding Methodist preacher possessed <strong>of</strong>— it was<br />
said—a fiery passion. Jeremiah had three brothers who were<br />
ministers too. One <strong>of</strong> those minister brothers was Isa Eberhart,<br />
who also became a published poet. So when Dad was a young<br />
teenager and the assignment at school was to produce a poem<br />
by the next day, and in an ecstasy <strong>of</strong> excitement, Dad produced<br />
five poems, the Eberhart family’s explanation was that,<br />
<strong>of</strong> course, Dad was merely following the lead <strong>of</strong> his great-uncle<br />
Isa, the minister- poet.<br />
My father’s father was born in Albion, Iowa, about sixty<br />
miles west-northwest <strong>of</strong> Cedar Rapids. His full name was Alpha<br />
LaRue Eberhart, but he was always known by his initials, as<br />
A.L.<br />
During A.L.’s youth, there was virtually nothing in northern<br />
Iowa and southern Minnesota save for acre upon acre <strong>of</strong> black-<br />
earth prairie, on which the American Indians had once resided<br />
along with flights <strong>of</strong> killdeer and herds <strong>of</strong> buffalo. At first<br />
slowly, and then with greater rapidity, frontier homesteading<br />
farmers arrived, which meant that towns were built, churches<br />
were planted, entrepreneurialism flourished, the law made its<br />
first inroads, and a rough-and-ready frontier ethos became the<br />
norm.<br />
In this way, the American prairie was tamed and usefully<br />
transformed— as the nineteenth century would record it— into<br />
the production <strong>of</strong> wheat, corn, alfalfa, soybeans, and especially<br />
<strong>of</strong> hogs, steers, and chickens.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re were a lot <strong>of</strong> hungry mouths in the cities <strong>of</strong> the East,<br />
and those mouths needed to be fed. That need created a generation<br />
<strong>of</strong> strong farmers on the Midwest plains, who plowed, and<br />
harrowed, and winnowed, and threshed. It was a time when<br />
12
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
young men weighing no more than one hundred pounds came<br />
<strong>of</strong> age by mastering two thousand–pound Percheron horses—<br />
sometimes, indeed, four <strong>of</strong> them at the same time. <strong>The</strong> terrain<br />
was flat and vast. Young men were out there alone on the land,<br />
controlling their teams with the flick <strong>of</strong> reins and a whistle.<br />
A.L. left school at age fourteen and began his career as a<br />
farm laborer. But he had bigger ideas than that. Chicago was<br />
the place where a young man with drive could succeed, and so, a<br />
year later, A.L. made his way there. During the next six years, he<br />
managed to save enough money to open his own store, selling<br />
men’s fashions. But he was too restless for retail, and he sold the<br />
store and went out on the road as a glove salesman.<br />
<strong>The</strong> financial panic <strong>of</strong> 1890 drove A.L. back to Chicago,<br />
where he capitalized on what was a family acquaintance with<br />
George H. Swift. Swift brought the young Eberhart into the<br />
Swift meatpacking company, and over the next few years A.L.<br />
rose until he was a manager <strong>of</strong> Swift’s South St. Paul, Minnesota,<br />
branch.<br />
By 1900, A.L. had made a name for himself—he possessed<br />
energy, drive, imagination, and the hunger to live well. <strong>The</strong> late<br />
nineteenth century created an opportunity for many men to<br />
get rich. One <strong>of</strong> them was a New York–born German butcher<br />
named George A. Hormel. Any man with the ability to catch a<br />
wind as it blew—and with the vision to sail it cunningly—could<br />
make the prairie hum. George A. Hormel was one such man.<br />
By the time <strong>of</strong> my father’s birth, Austin, Minnesota, was humming.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re, in 1894, Hormel had begun to build his dream <strong>of</strong><br />
a meatpacking enterprise that could rival George Swift’s. He had<br />
assistance from his three brothers, but most especially, in 1900,<br />
he seduced A.L. away from Swift. Hormel knew a comer when<br />
13
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
he saw one, so he brought my grandfather aboard as a director<br />
and made him head <strong>of</strong> sales, and in 1901, they incorporated.<br />
Two years later, A.L. and his wife, Lena, celebrated the birth<br />
<strong>of</strong> their first son, Dryden. <strong>The</strong>n, in 1904, their second son, my<br />
father, was born; their daughter, Elizabeth, came a few years<br />
later. Everything was falling into place for A.L. and Lena. By<br />
the time my father was born, A.L. was on his way to becoming<br />
a wealthy man.<br />
A.L. could help people decide. Every business needs people to<br />
decide. A yes helps the business and the customer directly. A no<br />
may help the competitor, which in the end helps the business by<br />
forcing it to improve. But a maybe is death. A.L. was a no-maybes<br />
guy. And as it turned out, the apple didn’t fall far from the tree.<br />
Uncle Dry also became a salesman (stocks and bonds), as did<br />
his son, Bill (cosmetics). For a brief period in his forties, even<br />
Dad spent time as a salesman (floor wax). Unlike the others,<br />
though, Dad held on to his sales job only until something better<br />
came along. Unlike his father, Dad was not a no- maybes guy.<br />
Dad was a poet. Poets love maybes. A poet’s maybe is the linguistic<br />
and aesthetic well from which creative juices flow. If you<br />
want to find the home <strong>of</strong> a poet’s muse, figure out the location<br />
<strong>of</strong> that poet’s maybe.<br />
* * *<br />
Soon after my father was born, the Eberhart family moved into<br />
Burr Oaks, an eighteen- room home (complete with a basement<br />
bowling alley, basketball court, and dance hall) that A.L. built<br />
for his growing brood and that dominated forty acres <strong>of</strong> fields,<br />
woods, and scrub between itself and the Cedar River. Many are<br />
the youthful adventure stories that Dad set there.<br />
14
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
In the melt days <strong>of</strong> early spring, Dad and his brother, Dry,<br />
would chop enormous cakes <strong>of</strong> ice loose from the river banks<br />
and launch them into the stream. <strong>The</strong>y’d take big branches <strong>of</strong><br />
downed trees aboard, and using these clumsily for oars, they’d<br />
try to maneuver their unsteady craft downstream. <strong>The</strong> river was<br />
cold, and though it was not deep in summer, in spring its current<br />
ran very high and fast with the snowmelt water, and once<br />
it entered the woods, its way was tangled with fallen trunks and<br />
rock outcrops. <strong>The</strong> goal was to ride the urgent current all the<br />
way to the falls . . . <strong>of</strong> course, when no one was looking—no<br />
parent, that is—for this was a daring and dangerous thing to do.<br />
When I was young and enthralled with the stories Dad<br />
would tell, the Cedar seemed to me to be as wild as Huck Finn’s<br />
river, and just as fine a place for a boy to lie on his back, adrift<br />
upon a raft, and to feel that the world is, indeed, awful purty.<br />
“Tell the one about the ice cakes,” I’d plead. <strong>The</strong>n I’d snuggle<br />
against my father, he <strong>of</strong> the scratchy face and pipe smoke. For I<br />
was little, and he was big, and I’d know the story would come<br />
out okay.<br />
As the boys float along, the day grows colder, and it<br />
begins to snow. And the trees close in. It’s darker. And<br />
the river runs faster now as it dips into the darkness <strong>of</strong><br />
the forest. And there are— <strong>of</strong> course—the falls ahead.<br />
Not yet heard, but waiting, dark and toothed. <strong>The</strong>n, in<br />
the dark: a lurch. <strong>The</strong> ice cake hits a fallen tree, rides<br />
up a little, whirls, hangs precariously, and . . . cracks in<br />
half ! Plunges into the stream. <strong>The</strong> boys are wobbling<br />
now, crouching, terrified. Another piece <strong>of</strong> ice breaks<br />
<strong>of</strong>f. Water covers the top <strong>of</strong> the ice now. Now they’re<br />
15
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
sinking. And now they hear . . . is that the falls? It is!<br />
And now the falls are closer. And no one knows where<br />
they are. Faster the river runs, and faster. <strong>The</strong> falls are a<br />
roar. <strong>The</strong> ice cake whirls. <strong>The</strong>n, just at the penultimate<br />
moment, the boys spy a tree branch hanging low across<br />
the stream. Can they make it? Frantic work with the<br />
useless oars. Closer. Closer. <strong>The</strong> falls are a death trap<br />
about to snap closed. <strong>The</strong> boys crouch. <strong>The</strong>y spring.<br />
<strong>The</strong>y clasp. <strong>The</strong>y sway. <strong>The</strong> ice cake disappears in a<br />
rumble <strong>of</strong> destruction. And there are the boys hanging<br />
by their armpits, shuffling sideways, immortal.<br />
Ah, the thrill! And it might have happened. One can never really<br />
be sure with poets.<br />
* * *<br />
My mother found an attractive, frontier, Tom Sawyer– ish quality<br />
in Dad’s tales <strong>of</strong> his Minnesota youth. Of course when Dad was<br />
young, the unfenced prairie no longer stretched from southern<br />
Minnesota all the way to the Rockies. But Mom, who grew up in<br />
cultured surroundings in Cambridge, Massachusetts, was nonetheless<br />
thrilled with Dad’s vicarious touches <strong>of</strong> the Wild West.<br />
My mother was a woman who loved to sing her way around<br />
the house as she swept and cooked, and a particular favorite<br />
was Bing Crosby’s hit “Don’t Fence Me In.” She and I would<br />
do the song together in the kitchen as she prepared onions, a<br />
slice emphasizing the end <strong>of</strong> each line—<br />
I want to ride to the ridge where the West commences [slice]<br />
And gaze at the moon till I lose my senses [slice]<br />
16
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
And I can’t look at hobbles and I can’t stand fences [slice]<br />
Don’t fence me in [sweep everything into the pot]<br />
I understood Mom’s delight at the idea that her husband, when<br />
he was a boy, might have ridden his cayuse all the way to the<br />
mythical spot where the West commences. Mom loved Dad’s<br />
frontier boyhood, just as she did his deeply expressed love <strong>of</strong><br />
the history <strong>of</strong> his family.<br />
Family lineage, the dignity <strong>of</strong> earliest ancestry—these were<br />
very important to my father. He thrived on the meaning <strong>of</strong><br />
being an Eberhart. Dad’s mythmaking imagination delighted<br />
in who we are. Westward drive was one <strong>of</strong> the meanings <strong>of</strong> the<br />
American Eberharts.<br />
But Dad had reversed the westward-pushing trend <strong>of</strong> our<br />
ancestors. While Uncle Dry settled in Wilmette, near Chicago,<br />
and Aunt Bunny (Dad’s sister, Elizabeth) married a Texas oilman<br />
and settled in Albuquerque, Dad turned back to the east—<br />
first for his college education, then even farther to England for<br />
his graduate work. Upon returning to the States, Dad cemented<br />
our family’s geography by making his living teaching at eastern<br />
universities and summering in Maine.<br />
Why this reversal, undermining as it did a major Eberhart<br />
meaning? Because everything changed for my father when he<br />
was seventeen.<br />
It was the fall <strong>of</strong> 1921. That was the time <strong>of</strong> the knockout<br />
punch. Dad’s family was smacked down onto the mat, and<br />
when Dad looked up and shook his head to clear his buzzing<br />
brain, he perceived that everything had changed. Everything he<br />
had known and trusted had changed to a wilderness <strong>of</strong> doubt<br />
and fear.<br />
17
CHAPTER THREE<br />
So what happened in 1921?<br />
To understand what happened, you need to know the three<br />
top men at Hormel. <strong>The</strong>re was George A. Hormel, <strong>of</strong> course,<br />
whose dream it was to beat George Swift in business. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
was A.L., his second- in- command, and there was Ransom J.<br />
Thomson, also known as Cy, who was comptroller and reported<br />
directly to my grandfather.<br />
In 1921, A.L. was at the top <strong>of</strong> his powers. He was well respected<br />
in the meatpacking industry for his business acumen,<br />
and he was well compensated by Hormel for his sales success. A<br />
big man with a big car was my grandfather, and he supported<br />
his family with self-confidence.<br />
Both Hormel and my grandfather were important men in<br />
the upper Midwest, and for a short period <strong>of</strong> time, Cy was too.<br />
Though he was still in his twenties, Cy was a friend <strong>of</strong> the governor,<br />
<strong>of</strong> senators and representatives, and <strong>of</strong> all persons <strong>of</strong> consequence<br />
in the region. He came to Hormel right after high school graduation<br />
and impressed George greatly with his drive and ambition.<br />
19
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
He did not begin to steal until 1911.<br />
Ten years later, in 1921, the story <strong>of</strong> Cy Thomson’s million-<br />
dollar embezzlement was a national sensation. <strong>The</strong>re was a<br />
Robin Hood fascination about the thing, owing in part to the<br />
fact that he gave a lot <strong>of</strong> the money away. Also, there was the<br />
local horror that this man—this man!—known and liked by<br />
everyone, the benefactor <strong>of</strong> thousands, was a crook! How could<br />
that be?<br />
When Thomson returned after almost ten years in prison,<br />
many people stood him drinks, and clapped him on the back,<br />
and swore they had never believed in his guilt. His confession,<br />
they assured him, must have been a cover- up for the guilt <strong>of</strong> his<br />
superiors, one <strong>of</strong> whom was my grandfather, A.L.<br />
So how did Thomson work it?<br />
Once he was released from prison, Thomson wrote a memoir<br />
<strong>of</strong> about seventeen thousand words in which he sought to<br />
do three things. One, he addressed young men and warned<br />
them not to do what he had done. <strong>The</strong>y must not find themselves<br />
“sinking into the quicksand,” as he called it, <strong>of</strong> crime.<br />
Two, he explained that the embezzlement was really the fault<br />
<strong>of</strong> the Hormel organization because the Hormels had given<br />
such a young man as he was such ready access to the company’s<br />
enormous funds (in 1920, Hormel grossed about $30 million).<br />
So, really, the incautious Hormels ought to have expected<br />
something bad to happen. And, three, he described how the<br />
embezzle ment was done: he kited checks.<br />
As Thomson said in his memoir, it was all so foolishly easy.<br />
<strong>The</strong> money was coming in so fast and moving around so fast,<br />
that no one except himself—and he did all this in his head<br />
without ever writing anything down—no one except himself<br />
20
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
could keep track <strong>of</strong> it, certainly no auditor. <strong>The</strong> downside for<br />
poor Thomson personally, though—and he bemoaned this in<br />
his memoir—was that he was losing sleep while trying to keep<br />
the accounts straight in his head.<br />
<strong>The</strong> other downside was that he could never—not ever—<br />
take a day <strong>of</strong>f. <strong>The</strong> entire community admired Thomson’s attendance<br />
record at Hormel. What an employee this man was! He<br />
was tireless. He was faithful. He was always there with a ready<br />
answer anytime anyone asked a financial question. And every<br />
single day, after Thomson’s Hormel work was done, he traveled<br />
the two hours to a spot next to the town <strong>of</strong> LeRoy, where he<br />
had laid out and was building his experimental farms and his<br />
entertainment park, Oak Dale. Every day, he oversaw its gargantuan<br />
growth.<br />
Of course, the truth was that Thomson could never dare to<br />
miss a work day at Hormel because he couldn’t risk someone<br />
else opening the mail.<br />
Thomson’s first theft was this: he stole $800 from a woman<br />
in South Dakota who mailed a check to the company to purchase<br />
eight shares <strong>of</strong> stock. Thomson issued the stock immediately.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n he placed her funds “in transit,” as he said. That<br />
same $800 was still in transit ten years later when Thomson was<br />
finally found out.<br />
<strong>The</strong> whole Cy Thomson story was—and remains—fascinating,<br />
in a fascination-with-depravity kind <strong>of</strong> way. For ten years,<br />
Cy Thomson was one <strong>of</strong> the biggest men in the upper Midwest.<br />
His Oak Dale enterprise was so famous that it attracted as many<br />
as thirty thousand eager visitors each weekend, at the cost <strong>of</strong><br />
one dime per head.<br />
So eager were the visitors to come to Oak Dale that the<br />
21
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
famous Oak Dale Trail was carved out <strong>of</strong> the prairie. <strong>The</strong> Trail<br />
led travelers the 350 miles from Chicago, or the 180 miles from<br />
Minneapolis/St. Paul— to Oak Dale. Thomson published brochures<br />
and maps <strong>of</strong> the route, with notes suggesting stops at<br />
such- and- such a hotel, or restaurant, or campsite, or mechanic<br />
along the way. <strong>The</strong> cost to advertise in the brochure was to<br />
pave a section <strong>of</strong> the Trail. Each business that paved the Trail<br />
received a special Oak Dale Trail sign. <strong>The</strong>refore, Thomson’s<br />
customers experienced a smoothly paved road maintained at the<br />
expense <strong>of</strong> the advertisers (with frequent brand- name signage),<br />
and reassuring accompanying notes in the travel guide, which,<br />
among other enticements, listed the locations <strong>of</strong> all the most<br />
comfortable bathrooms along the nearly 530 miles <strong>of</strong> the Trail.<br />
Why, the travel experience was as much fun as being at Oak<br />
Dale itself !<br />
Cy Thomson began his experimental farms with Single<br />
Comb White Leghorn chickens and then branched out to<br />
Duroc hogs. But how to attract more customers? Beyond <strong>of</strong>fering<br />
a tour <strong>of</strong> his barns—principally fascinating to the men <strong>of</strong><br />
the visiting family—Thomson knew that he needed to attract<br />
the wives. <strong>The</strong> answer was Oak Dale Park.<br />
As he did with everything, Thomson made the park grand.<br />
It had a pavilion dance hall decorated by the finest artist from<br />
San Francisco, with room for one thousand dancing couples<br />
and lit by two thousand electric lights. Famous bands such as<br />
Guy Lombardo, Lawrence Welk, and Red Nichols and His Five<br />
Pennies all played at Oak Dale. Even Thomson’s tennis courts<br />
were lit for nighttime play. All you had to do was put a coin<br />
into the slot, and the lights came on for as long as the timer<br />
ticked. If you wanted more time, you just added more coins.<br />
22
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
<strong>The</strong> simplicity was brilliant. Cy provided the lights. His customers<br />
paid the electric bill.<br />
<strong>The</strong>re were gymnasiums for children, wading pools, swings<br />
and slides, all surrounded by a fence so weary mothers could relax<br />
in the assurance that their little charges could not wander <strong>of</strong>f.<br />
And <strong>of</strong> course, there was also a large outdoor swimming pool.<br />
I can imagine the Eberhart children at Oak Dale. <strong>The</strong>re’s my<br />
father—I can see him now—standing on the edge <strong>of</strong> the big<br />
swimming pool, which was a bright sheet <strong>of</strong> water, with all his<br />
friends in it, beckoning.<br />
Cannonball!<br />
Cy Thomson made all <strong>of</strong> this pleasure available to the upper<br />
Midwest during his ten short years <strong>of</strong> success. But Thomson’s<br />
time was running out. In late 1920, an auditor from Minneapolis<br />
made a sudden appearance at Hormel, demanding to see<br />
the books immediately. <strong>The</strong> only mention <strong>of</strong> my grandfather<br />
in Thomson’s memoir comes when Thomson convinces the<br />
auditor to go out with Mr. Eberhart for a round <strong>of</strong> golf and a<br />
luncheon at the country club before he sits down to the books.<br />
Had the auditor not joined A.L. during that morning, though<br />
the books would have looked fine on examination, the auditor<br />
would almost surely have noticed that Thomson was personally<br />
short by roughly $200,000 that day. But he did join my<br />
grandfather for a round <strong>of</strong> golf, and in that time, Cy managed<br />
to doctor the books in his favor.<br />
<strong>The</strong>n in late April 1921, the Shawmut Bank in Boston wrote<br />
to Thomson asking why Hormel’s cash position, recorded at<br />
slightly over $1 million, did not actually have $1 million <strong>of</strong><br />
cash in it. Thomson was able to deflect the bank’s concern by<br />
his usual subterfuge. However, the end was near. In early July<br />
23
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
1921, the Shawmut wrote a letter directly to George Hormel in<br />
which it demanded a thorough examination <strong>of</strong> the company’s<br />
books. Hormel gathered the directors and called Thomson into<br />
his <strong>of</strong>fice.<br />
In Thomson’s memoir he makes the exculpatory point that<br />
he did not really have the heart and soul <strong>of</strong> a thief— after all, it<br />
was the fault <strong>of</strong> the Hormels that he had had such ready access<br />
to their cash. And he proves his innocence <strong>of</strong> true thievishness<br />
to his readers by describing his thoughts during his perp walk<br />
down the hall to the <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> the boss.<br />
A real thief, Thomson avers, would have had the guts to<br />
concoct some alibi during that minute-and-a- half walk. But<br />
Thomson—obviously to himself not a real thief—merely<br />
opened the boss’s door and before anything else could be said,<br />
blurted, “Gentlemen, it’s all over; the jig is up.”<br />
One hour later, he wrote the last entry he would ever write<br />
in the company’s general journal, an entry charging R. J.<br />
Thomson with $1,187,000— the exact total <strong>of</strong> the money he<br />
had embezzled during the ten years since he took $800 from<br />
an investor in North Dakota.<br />
And in those days a million bucks counted for something.<br />
Thomson cooperated with the lawyers and the accountants<br />
who were brought in; he showed them where every stolen dollar<br />
was. He signed over to Hormel every property he had ever<br />
bought with stolen funds, most <strong>of</strong> which Hormel liquidated<br />
quickly, and then Hormel turned to A.L.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> A.L.’s principal assets was his stock position in<br />
Hormel. A condition <strong>of</strong> his contract provided that if danger to<br />
the company were dire, he could be forced to sell it back to the<br />
company for a fraction <strong>of</strong> its value. <strong>The</strong> embezzlement created<br />
24
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
such a condition. Meanwhile, the banks wanted a clean slate.<br />
No charges were brought against A.L. related to the embezzlement.<br />
However, the bankers, and perhaps Hormel himself,<br />
wanted Eberhart gone. Grandfather had shared an <strong>of</strong>fice with<br />
Thomson, and there were those who felt he must have been<br />
aware <strong>of</strong> what transpired, or at the least, that he had failed to<br />
exercise due diligence. He was, after all, superior to the crook.<br />
He was second in command at Hormel. It had been his duty<br />
to keep a sharp eye.<br />
Too, A.L. was not a Hormel. This was a family company,<br />
after all, and my grandfather was not part <strong>of</strong> the inner circle,<br />
whatever his value and skills. <strong>The</strong> company had just been dealt<br />
its most dangerous blow, and it was fighting for its very existence.<br />
It needed to concentrate on what was most precious.<br />
Eberhart, for all his good qualities, was not indispensable. And<br />
in any event, the Hormels could get their stock back, cheap.<br />
How badly, in the end, was Hormel hurt? By September,<br />
Thomson was in Stillwater prison serving a fifteen-year term.<br />
Oak Dale Farms and the Oak Dale Park were owned by Hormel.<br />
A.L. Eberhart’s stock position was restored to company control.<br />
And Jay Hormel, son <strong>of</strong> George, is reported to have said to the<br />
mayor <strong>of</strong> Le Roy that the embezzlement, which was a national<br />
media circus fueled by its Robin Hood appeal and carried in<br />
1,300 papers across the United States, provided a bonanza in<br />
free publicity.<br />
A.L. was in his midfifties at the time. He had worked for<br />
Hormel for twenty-one years. He was a man at the height <strong>of</strong><br />
his powers. He was well respected by his peers elsewhere in the<br />
industry, and that proved to be a good thing. After my grandfather<br />
was let go at Hormel, George Swift, creator and president<br />
25
THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />
<strong>of</strong> Hormel’s principal competitor, Swift Foods, handed him a<br />
blank check—literally: a signed check with no amount written<br />
in— and told A.L. that anything he needed was his.<br />
At the same time A.L. was reeling from the financial blow,<br />
it became apparent that Lena was seriously ill. <strong>The</strong> word cancer<br />
was scarcely used around the household, and <strong>of</strong> course, never<br />
in front <strong>of</strong> the children. However, it was cancer—lung cancer<br />
(though my grandmother did not smoke)—and it weakened<br />
her inexorably during that dire summer <strong>of</strong> 1921. In the end,<br />
though, the truth could not be kept from the children, and A.L.<br />
took them to the apple orchard and laid it all out before them.<br />
According to Dad, “Apple Orchard,” a section <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> his<br />
longer poems, Burr Oaks, is an accurate rendition <strong>of</strong> the event.<br />
<strong>The</strong> beauty <strong>of</strong> the sun shining through the white-and-pink apple<br />
blossoms contrasts, both in the poem and in Dad’s telling, with<br />
the ache <strong>of</strong> what needed to be told.<br />
Dad was seventeen. Having just graduated from Austin<br />
High School, he decided to postpone his departure for the<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota to assist with his mother’s care and his<br />
sister’s comforting. My grandmother was a believer in the power<br />
<strong>of</strong> prayer, and my father, his father, and she spent many hours<br />
together, praying. Other times, Dad read to her from uplifting<br />
books. He nursed her with tender bites <strong>of</strong> food when she could<br />
eat, and with drinks <strong>of</strong> tea or lemonade. He also managed and<br />
monitored visitations from other ladies <strong>of</strong> the town. Sometimes<br />
Lena was simply too weak to accept a visit, and Dad acted as her<br />
secretary, politely <strong>of</strong>fering apologies on her behalf.<br />
Eventually, there came a time when prayer and local doctoring<br />
were <strong>of</strong> no avail, and the family accompanied Lena to<br />
Chicago to have what was then a last- resort therapy employing<br />
26
DIKKON EBERHART<br />
dangerous radiation. For a time, Lena showed improvement,<br />
and the family returned to Austin. However, Lena’s recovery<br />
was short lived, and she died in November 1921.<br />
When Dad would tell this tale to my younger sister, Gretchen,<br />
and me, he would use a tone that lent the tale a sense <strong>of</strong> awe and<br />
<strong>of</strong> tragedy that endowed it with an almost Shakespearean aura—<br />
or at least it did for me. Of course, I was young, and I loved my<br />
dad. In reality, though the tale is colorful enough, it is really just<br />
an ordinary human tale <strong>of</strong> a business reversal coincident with a<br />
parental death.<br />
Dad’s journal entries from the period reflect the yearning he<br />
felt for her recovery and, more vaguely, for the recovery <strong>of</strong> his<br />
father’s fortunes. <strong>The</strong> entries are articulate beyond the ordinary,<br />
even for a time when youngsters were more carefully schooled<br />
in English composition than they are today. Emerging in Dad’s<br />
journal is a passionate voice. Dad was already a writer <strong>of</strong> poetry,<br />
but his journal marks the emergence <strong>of</strong> a powerful prose maker.<br />
Many times, to me and to interviewers, Dad explained his<br />
poetic determination in life as “my attempt to heal a bifurcated<br />
and an inexorably anguished soul.” His soul may have been<br />
bifurcated—cut in half—by the twin calamities which his family<br />
encountered, but there was another element in Dad’s poetic<br />
determination that was apparent to me. It was apparent to me<br />
because I shared it. He was a Romantic. He believed in emotion<br />
as the great doorway to intense aesthetic experience, such a high<br />
level <strong>of</strong> experience that it closely touched the level <strong>of</strong> the divine.<br />
1921. This is the time and these are the events that wounded<br />
my father, and he barely adjusted to it. Once, he told me it wasn’t<br />
until he was in his fifties that he finally began to recover from<br />
the death <strong>of</strong> his mother. That’s a long, long burn.<br />
27
Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>The</strong> Time Mom Met Hitler, Frost Came to Dinner,<br />
and I Heard the Greatest Story Ever Told?<br />
Start reading now!<br />
Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />
Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />
ChristianBook.com<br />
Family Christian<br />
LifeWay<br />
Parable<br />
Amazon Kindle<br />
Apple iBook
Love memoirs?<br />
Find your next great read at<br />
MemoirAddict.com!<br />
At Memoir Addict, we find ordinary people<br />
with extraordinary stories.<br />
Explore:<br />
• updates on new releases<br />
• additional stories from your<br />
favorite authors<br />
• FREE first-chapter downloads<br />
• discussion guides<br />
• author videos and book trailers<br />
• inspirational quotes to share<br />
on Pinterest, Twitter,<br />
and Facebook<br />
• book reviews<br />
• and so much more!<br />
While you’re there, check out our blog, featuring unique perspectives<br />
on memoirs from all facets <strong>of</strong> the publishing industry. From authors<br />
to acquisition directors to editors, we share our passion for storytelling.<br />
You’ll get an insider’s look at the craft <strong>of</strong> shaping a story into<br />
a captivating memoir.<br />
Are you a memoir addict? Follow us on Twitter @MemoirAddict and<br />
on Facebook for updates on your favorite authors, free e-book promotions,<br />
contests, and more!<br />
Plus, visit BookClubHub.net to<br />
• download free discussion guides<br />
• get book club recommendations<br />
• sign up for Tyndale’s book club<br />
and e-newsletters<br />
MemoirAddict.com:<br />
ordinary people,<br />
extraordinary<br />
stories!<br />
CP1001